《Throne of Gods》


 Prologue

    Jacob slumped in his chair, the rejection letter lying before him like an unwelcome guest. The word ¡®Rejected¡¯ glared back at him in stark red, as if to underscore his string of unsuccessful job applications.


    ¡®Why is it so hard?¡¯ he thought, frustration simmering within. ¡®I¡¯m 29, jobless again. Maybe things would¡¯ve been different if I¡¯d been more focused earlier in life. But no, dwelling on the past won¡¯t change my current predicament. I¡¯ve got an interview result coming up; that¡¯s what I need to focus on.¡¯


    ¡°Jac?¡± His mother¡¯s voice interrupted his brooding.


    ¡°Yeee?¡± he responded, not turning from the window.


    ¡°Is this your interview application for tomorrow? You really should keep better track of your things,¡± she chided gently.


    ¡°Alright, mom,¡± he called back, pushing himself out of the chair with a sigh.


    As he traversed the short hallway of their modest three-bedroom house, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his situation. ¡®Still living with my parents at 29,¡¯ he mused bitterly.


    In the kitchen, he retrieved the form his mother had mentioned. ¡®Better double-check everything,¡¯ he thought, scanning the document.


    Name: Jacob Brown; Gender: Male; Age: 29.


    Every detail was a stark reminder of where he stood¡ªa man approaching thirty, grappling with the relentless tide of life¡¯s expectations and his own aspirations.


    Jacob lingered in his room, the darkness outside his window a stark contrast to the flicker of hope within him. ¡°Everything¡¯s lined up perfectly. The interview went smoothly, and that job is as good as mine,¡± he reassured himself, though the clock¡¯s hands nearing midnight reminded him of the need for rest.


    The echo of past rejections haunted him, a litany of ¡®what ifs¡¯ and ¡®if onlys¡¯ that threatened to overwhelm. With a sharp slap to his own cheek, he silenced the doubts. ¡°Enough self-pity, Jac. Time to rest up for tomorrow.¡±


    Rising from his chair, he made his way to his bed, the day¡¯s anxieties receding with each step.


    ¡­


    The morning sun heralded a new day, and with it, Jacob¡¯s resolve solidified. Dressed in his finest suit, he partook in a quick breakfast before stepping out into the brisk London air. The train station bustled with the morning rush, a sea of faces, each absorbed in their own routine.


    ''Look, I feel like I''m in a zombie movie. People''s faces are motionless, as if they are all dead. Bodies that only get up, work, and return home every day... hmm... at least they have a job.¡¯


    ¡°The train will arrive in one minute,¡± announced the intercom, its static buzz a familiar prelude to his daily commute.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Fifteen minutes by train and a twenty-minute walk later, Jacob arrived at the company¡¯s doors, which slid open with a silent welcome. He navigated to the secretary¡¯s desk, where a blonde woman greeted him with a practiced smile.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. How may I assist you today?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the results of my interview,¡± Jacob replied, handing over his form.


    ¡°Just a moment, please,¡± she said, turning to her computer.


    Minutes ticked by, each one stretching longer than the last until she finally looked up.


    ¡°Mr. Jacob Brown, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that we¡¯ve chosen candidates whose qualifications more closely align with our needs. We wish you the best in your continued job search.¡±


    The words struck Jacob like a physical blow. ¡°What? But¡­ everything seemed perfect,¡± he stammered, disbelief clouding his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I don¡¯t have further details. That¡¯s simply the outcome,¡± she responded with a sympathetic tilt of her head.


    Reeling from the news, Jacob exited the building, his mind a whirlwind of confusion and frustration. Why hadn¡¯t he been chosen? His performance had been flawless, hadn¡¯t it?


    Seeking solace, Jacob made a detour to the supermarket on his way home, grabbing two beers¡ªhis chosen companions for the night, the only ones capable of dulling the sting of his thoughts. He cracked open the first one as he walked, the cold alcohol sliding down his throat, its numbing warmth offering a brief reprieve from the ache of failure.


    By the time he reached his doorstep, dread had settled deep in his gut. How could he face his parents? How would he tell them he couldn¡¯t get the job they¡¯d been so hopeful about? Disappointment loomed like a shadow over him. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but it did little to ease the weight in his chest.


    He opened the door, stepping into the familiar warmth of home, and immediately heard his mother¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Jacob, honey, is that you? Did you get the job?¡± Her voice carried a mix of hope and worry, and it made his heart ache even more.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± he answered, his voice heavy with exhaustion and guilt. He hesitated for a moment before the words tumbled out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I couldn¡¯t get the job.¡±


    There was a pause, just long enough for his heart to race. Then she was there, wrapping him in a hug, her comforting words soft in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jacob. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll find something else. I know you will.¡±


    He wanted to believe her, but the turmoil inside him was too loud, drowning out her reassurances. ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying,¡± he promised, but the words felt hollow, the weight of his failure too heavy to shake off.


    He gently pulled away from her embrace, bypassing his mother and heading straight for his room. The comforting hum of home surrounded him, but it did little to calm his stormy mind. As he closed the door behind him, he heard his parents'' voices drifting from the kitchen.


    "He didn¡¯t get the job?" his father asked, concern evident in his tone.


    ¡°No,¡± his mother replied, her voice low with worry. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    "Don''t worry," his father said after a pause. "He''s a man. He''ll overcome it."


    Their words echoed faintly in his mind, but he was too drained to react. He collapsed onto his bed, still in his suit, and opened the second beer. The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the ceiling fan above. He took a long sip, the alcohol settling in his veins like a familiar friend.


    Staring up at the ceiling, Jacob felt sleep pulling at him, offering a temporary escape from the day''s disappointments. His eyes fluttered shut, and the world around him began to blur.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just sleep for now,¡¯ he told himself, sinking deeper into the mattress. ¡®Tomorrow, I¡¯ll figure out what to do next.¡¯


    With that final, fleeting thought, sleep claimed him, and the burdens of the day faded into the quiet abyss of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    ¡°Wake Up!¡±


    Jacob jumped up in fear; his body was soaked in sweat, and his head was heavy, a relentless pressure was building behind his eyes until it felt as though his head might split apart at any moment. He couldn''t think straight.


    ''Oh my God, why is my head aching so much?! Is this because of the beer?


    Struggling to rise, Jacob found his body unresponsive to his commands, immobilized by the searing pain throbbing in his head. With even the simplest of thoughts proving difficult amidst the agony, he resigned himself to remaining prone for a while longer. After a time, and with gentle pressure on his temples, he finally succeeded in sitting upright.


    ''My stomach hurt as well!, Is it possible that I got food poisoning? And why is everything so hazy?''


    He rubbed his eyes a few times to get a better view. His breath caught in his throat, a knot of dread tightening in his stomach as he looked around the room. He was alone in a small room. To his left stood an aged wooden door, while nearby rested a weathered drawer containing a book, a mirror, and a flickering candle. Jacob looked at his bed; it was an old bed with dirty sheets, with a small table on the right side of the bed holding a few tablets and a glass of water. A window was located on the table''s top. The moonlight poured through the window, casting a silvery glow across the room.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? Where the hell am I? What exactly is this place?!! Did I get kidnapped?¡¯


    Struggling to rise due to a pounding headache, he opted to rest for a moment. As time passed, the pain gradually subsided, allowing him to stand once more. With cautious steps, he made his way to the window and peered outside.


    "What...is...this...place? It''s not London!"


    The city before him looked like it had been forgotten by time. Its muddy streets were nearly empty, save for a few figures wandering aimlessly, and not a single vehicle was in sight. The wooden houses that lined the roads were ancient, their walls cracked and warped with age, threatening to crumble at the slightest touch. Bronze street lamps flickered weakly against the encroaching dusk, their dim light casting eerie shadows. The strangest part was that there were no visible wires, nothing to power them, yet they glowed all the same.


    Jacob stood in the middle of it all, horror creeping up his spine. He took a few shaky steps backward, his body frozen in shock.


    ¡®Calm down. Calm down,¡¯ he thought, desperately trying to regain control. ''Where am I? What is this place? Did I die in my sleep? Is this some kind of afterlife? Or¡­ was I kidnapped by aliens? Is this some kind of sick joke?''


    Frantic, he spotted the small wooden drawer by the bed and saw the mirror. He lifted it with trembling hands, and the face that stared back at him made his stomach lurch.


    ¡®Haa¡­ who is this kid? Is this really me?¡¯


    The face was young, far younger than his real age, with soft features and wide eyes that bore no resemblance to the man he used to be. His reflection felt like a stranger. Jacob stumbled backward, dropping the mirror onto the bed, his hands shaking uncontrollably as panic surged through him. He sat down heavily on the bed, struggling to catch his breath.


    After what felt like an eternity, he forced himself to breathe slowly, the chaotic whirlwind of thoughts in his mind gradually slowing. His hands still trembled, but the fear was subsiding, replaced by a cold, unsettling clarity.


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ he thought, gathering his composure. ¡®Let¡¯s go over the situation. First and foremost, this isn¡¯t a joke. I¡¯m in a new body, in a city I¡¯ve never seen before, and there¡¯s no way aliens would care about someone like me.¡¯


    He rubbed his temples, trying to make sense of the bizarre reality he¡¯d found himself in. His reflection, the strange city, the ancient, crumbling buildings¡ªit all felt too real to be a dream.


    ¡®So, if this isn¡¯t a joke¡­ what the hell is it?¡¯


    He remembered a couple of animes where the main character was reincarnated.


    ¡®So, either I died and I¡¯m now in hell, or I¡¯ve been reincarnated,¡¯ he muttered, pausing for a moment to examine his body. ¡®Or maybe I¡¯ve been transmigrated.¡¯


    Jacob¡¯s gaze returned to the table, where a tablet lay next to a half-empty glass of water.


    ¡®Could it be suicide that¡¯s causing this gnawing pain in my gut?¡¯ he wondered, a grim possibility that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Restless, he rose and approached the window, seeking solace in the night sky.


    ¡®Is this just a figment of my imagination?¡¯ he questioned, pinching his arm sharply¡ªa jolt of pain confirming his reality.


    ¡®No, this is too vivid for a dream,¡¯ he concluded, scanning the room for a timepiece or a means to ignite the candle, finding neither. He retrieved the old book from the drawer, its cover worn with age. Straining to read in the dimness proved futile, so he moved closer to the window, letting the moon¡¯s silver light aid his endeavor.


    Opening the book, Jacob found the inscription on the first page: "This is the diary of Leo Mantine, born on the 12th of January, 453." A small, wry smile crept across his face.


    ¡®A diary,¡¯ he thought, his pulse quickening. ¡®I¡¯ve got a name¡ªLeo Mantine. Now, if only I knew the current year¡­ I could figure out my age¡ªor rather, his.¡¯


    he paused for a few seconds, staring at the number on the page¡ªYear 453. His mind reeled.


    ¡®Year 453? Could I have traveled back in time?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, he had woken up in a body that wasn¡¯t his own, in a world that was far removed from anything he¡¯d ever known. The ancient buildings, the lack of modern technology¡ªit all pointed to something far older.


    Flipping to the next page, he began to read:


    "Page One: Mr. Dyehill has asked us to keep a diary of our daily activities. What¡¯s the point? Doesn¡¯t he know how much a notebook costs?"


    Jacob chuckled softly. ¡®Thank you, Mr. Dyehill; now I can get the information I need.¡¯


    "Page Two: I just came back from school and got into another fight with my mom. I don¡¯t feel like writing anymore."


    Jacob frowned, the mundane nature of Leo¡¯s life pulling him further into this strange reality. But as he continued reading, a sudden wave of nausea hit him hard.


    "Ugh... God, I almost puked," he groaned, clutching his stomach. "Why is my stomach hurting so much?"


    He massaged his abdomen, hoping the discomfort would pass, but it lingered for a few minutes before easing. Once the queasiness subsided, Jacob returned to the diary.


    "Page Three: That bully kids beat me again. I tried to hide it from Mom, but Rosie found out and told her."


    ''Rosie? That sounds like a girl¡¯s name. His sister? Wait... what language am I even reading?¡¯ Jacob paused, realization dawning on him. ¡®This isn¡¯t English, so how can I understand it? Do I have Leo¡¯s memories?¡¯


    His mind raced, but after a few moments of thinking, he came to a decision. ¡®For now, let¡¯s not worry about it,¡¯ he thought, shaking off the unsettling questions.


    Just as he turned to the next page, a knock echoed through the room.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Leo, it¡¯s morning. Wake up!" a voice called from behind the door.


    Jacob froze, his heart skipping a beat as the voice shattered the fragile barrier between his mind and reality.


    Creak. The old door swung open. Jacob (Leo) got goosebumps on his back. A young girl entered. She was about 12 years old and about 150 centimeters tall; her hair was black and messy, and she had a small cute face with big green eyes.


    "Are you sleeping again...? Oh, you''re awake; that''s strange; come down; mom''s making breakfast."


    She then walked out of the room without shutting the door.


    ''That has to be Rosie.''


    He examined the book in his hand.


    ''Right now, I need information to survive.''


    He picked up the mirror again and examined himself. A young boy nearly 160 cm tall with green eyes and black hair His overall appearance was pleasing. His eyes were a little large, and he had an almost small nose and a sharp jawline. There was a dark circle under his left eye.


    "Probably a punch from those bullies."


    He approached the door.


    ¡°At this point, all I can do is survive. Nothing else matters¡ªno past, no former identity, just staying alive. I need to act as Leo Mantine.¡±


    Leo cautiously descended the stairs, the old wood creaking beneath his weight. Each step felt as though it might give way at any moment, reinforcing the sense that this place was as ancient as the strange world he had found himself in. When he reached the bottom, he took in his surroundings: a small hall connected to a modest kitchen.


    The kitchen looked worn, with an old table tucked into one corner, three cabinets¡ªone of which hung slightly askew¡ªand an odd-looking oven that seemed to run on something unfamiliar. The floor was dusty, and everything had a well-used, faded quality, as though the house itself was trying to hold onto its last vestiges of life. The sofa in the hall looked like it had been there for centuries, its fabric threadbare and sagging in places.


    Jacob chuckled to himself, taking it all in. ¡®We appear to be poor. That''s not disappointing at all,¡¯ he thought with a wry smirk. In his original world, poverty would have been an obstacle, but here, in this strange new life, it seemed like just another piece of the mystery to unravel.


    To his left, there was a narrow corridor leading to a small room, its door slightly ajar. He had no idea what lay beyond it.


    ¡®This place¡­ it''s like I¡¯ve stepped into another reality,¡¯ he thought, his smirk fading into a more thoughtful expression. As much as he tried to brush it off, the gravity of his situation was becoming clearer by the second.


    He took a look around the kitchen. A woman was there, making breakfast, and the same small girl who had come into his room was sitting on a chair near the kitchen table.


    ''That woman is most likely my mother; I shouldn''t say too much or they''ll be suspicious.''


    "Good morning"


    His mother turned her head and smiled at him.


    "Good morning, sweetie. You awoke early this morning. Is this a special day?"


    She was around 30 years old, about 165 cm tall, with blond hair and green eyes and lovely facial features. Her hands had rough skin, indicating that she had worked hard.


    ¡®Though what I read wasn''t much, but I think Leo is a bit rude, I should try to be like him.¡¯


    "No, I just didn''t feel like sleeping."


    "Come sit down; your breakfast is ready."


    Leo approached the table and sat in one of the four chairs. He was sitting directly across from his sister. His mother brought him his breakfast while he was staring at her eating hers. He examined his plate, which contained a small amount of cheese, toasted bread, and a small bowl of soup.


    Leo methodically chewed his breakfast, the dull ache in his stomach a lingering reminder of his recent stress. As he finished, he reached for a glass of water, the cool liquid a contrast to the warmth of the morning meal.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, the words slipping out before he could catch them.


    The room went still, the unexpected politeness hanging in the air like a foreign note in a familiar melody. He mentally chastised himself for the slip¡ªLeo¡¯s usual demeanor was far from gracious.


    His mother and sister, visibly startled by the break in character, exchanged glances.


    ¡°¡­eee¡­ You¡¯re very welcome, sweetie,¡± his mother replied, her voice tinged with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room studying; please don¡¯t interrupt me. And, what year is it now?¡± Leo asked, feigning nonchalance.


    Rosie¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. ¡°Study?¡± she echoed, as if the word were alien.


    ¡°It¡¯s 468,¡± his mother answered, still processing the morning¡¯s anomalies.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± he said, a sigh escaping him as he ascended the stairs to the sanctuary of his room, closing the door behind him with a definitive click.


    Downstairs, his mother and sister shared a look of bewilderment.


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s acting strange today; he never studies, wakes up early, or says thank you,¡± Rosie whispered, her voice a mix of concern and curiosity.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s finally maturing?¡± his mother mused, hope coloring her words.


    Behind the closed door of his room, Leo pulled out his diary, the leather-bound book creaking as he opened it. He began to read.


    "Page four: Why do I have to go to school? My father went to school once, but what good did it do? Where is he now? Gone. He ran off without a word, leaving us behind like we never mattered. He didn''t care enough to stay, didn''t think twice about his family. And what do I get? A daily routine of fists and jeers. Every day, I''m just a punching bag for the bullies.


    The entries from pages five to ten were all the same¡ªcomplaints, bitterness, a boy pouring out his frustrations on the paper. It was like his words were his only escape, each line a cry for help no one would ever hear.


    Page eleven: I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore, so why bother writing about it? Every day is the same: someone is beating me, wearing me down. It¡¯s not even worth putting on paper anymore.


    And that was it. No more pages.


    Leo stared at the journal, the blank space beyond page eleven unnerving in its emptiness. ¡®Did this kid... end his life over this? Maybe he didn''t, maybe it''s not that simple. It¡¯s dangerous to jump to conclusions,¡¯ Leo told himself, but the silence of those unwritten pages was loud. What had happened after that last entry?


    ¡®Now it¡¯s 468, and I¡¯m fifteen years old. There¡¯s not enough in this diary to understand what really happened. I need to know more.¡¯


    Leo returned to the drawer and opened the door. It had a bag inside it. He took up the bag and carried it to his bed. There were five books and three notebooks inside the bag. He took the first book from his bag, which was titled math. The book included simple math methods such as addition, subtraction, and multiplication. He put that book down and looked through other books. Literature, community, art, and history. He put them all away, picked up the history, and began reading it.


    "At the dawn of time, Agoph united the human race and established the first kingdom, the Kingdom of Agophia. Agoph was a wise king, and his kingdom grew larger by the day during his reign. In his final year as ruler, Agophia''s population surpassed one million people. Agoph chose his only son, Agoph the second, as his successor before he died. His son, on the other hand, had a drunken and weak personality. During his reign, he established a tax system and began to confiscate large amounts of gold from the common people. There was a social divide between common people and nobles. Agoph the second, however, did not stop there. He began kidnapping young girls for his own pleasure and young boys for his army, as well as torturing protesting families. People''s daily lives were hell; they were constantly afraid, and they had to hide their children from the king."


    "After 30 years of rule like this, the gates of hell have opened. With the opening of the Gate of Hell, magic began to flow in our world."


    ''Magic? Does this world have magic?''


    Leo had a wicked smile on his face.


    ''And gate of hell, it just said that gate of hell was opened with no explanation for what this gate is or why it opened. This is primarily a children''s book.


    Leo, continued reading.


    "With magic in this world, humanity''s next generation began to change. Mages, sorcerers, witches, and necromancers soon appeared. Chaos began to take root in the kingdom; because the ordinary knights were unable to stop the one with magic, the king began to build his own army of mages. Death was everywhere, and it appeared to be the end of the world. Until the God of Light brought light to our world and the first paladin, Elbridge, God''s hand, was born. Elbridge began by uniting common people and teaching them the way of God. The number of Paladins was growing by the day. King Agoph the Second became aware of this and dispatched an army to assassinate Elbridge. A new war had begun, but with the help of God, Elbridge and his army defeated King Agoph. King Agoph fled to the north and died of illness; his son Aganan established a new kingdom, the kingdom of the north; in the east, some mages, sorcerers, and necromancers gathered and established the kingdom of magic; and in the south, Elbridge established the kingdom of light, and thus the three kingdoms were established."


    "Elbridge died of old age in the year 240, and his most loyal subordinate and friend, Arnatt Dawnbringer, becomes the next ruler of the kingdom of light. The kingdom of light grew stronger under Arnatt''s rule. The kingdom of magic was also growing in strength. Mages were inventing new uses for magic. More potent spells were developed. Because Arnatt believed that all magic was evil, he made peace with the kingdom of the north and declared war on the kingdom of magic. The war was great, with a lot of casualties on both sides. Arnatt was killed in a battle with the great archmage Ivira, He was also able to kill Ivira, but he died 10 days later as a result of the scars he received during the fight. The next Ruler, Maverick Nightbreaker, negotiated with the rulers of the Kingdom of Magic, and they made peace under certain conditions. Maverick stated that not all magic is evil, and that only necromancy and dark magic are evil. With this new rule, mages begin to travel to the kingdom of light, and in a few years, the kingdom of light increases its power with the help of mages."


    The rest of the book was just a description of how people lived and how rulers ruled in the kingdom of light.


    ''Well, it isn''t complete; for example, does the entire world consist of only these three kingdoms? If not, what else is there? What exactly is dark magic? Nations always write their own books, so what is the kingdom of light, and who is this god of light? For the time being, it''s better than nothing, and I know a brief history of the world.¡¯


    Leo got out of bed and went to the window; the sun had already come out. He smiled as he looked out the window.


    ¡®I got another chance in my life; I need to explore this world and also find out what happened to me in my previous life.¡¯


    He observed people walking on the street.


    ¡®there is magic in this world, and I will not fail, no matter how difficult it may be.

 Chapter 3: Murderer

    The carriage wheels rumbled beneath them, and as they settled into a steady rhythm, Liamond turned to Leo with an smile. He gestured towards the Paladin who carried a formidable great sword.


    ¡°Leo, allow me to introduce Captain Edmond Goldenshield, our leader, and beside him is Mr. Gery Loup, a fellow Paladin and my trusted colleague.¡±


    Leo¡¯s gaze shifted to the two men, offering a polite nod. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Gery acknowledged him with a curt nod, while Captain Edmond regarded Leo with a straightforward gaze.


    ¡°Likewise. Tell me, when did you last encounter those troublemakers?¡± Edmond¡¯s voice was gruff, his inquiry direct.


    Leo reflected briefly on the man¡¯s forthright demeanor before responding. ¡°It was just yesterday. I can¡¯t be certain of the time¡ªI wasn¡¯t wearing a watch¡ªbut it was around midday.¡±


    ¡°And the outcome? Did you get beaten again?¡±


    This time, Leo¡¯s response came with a hint of pride. ¡°No, this time, I turned the tables on them.¡±


    Liamond couldn¡¯t help but interject with a surprised ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    Leo proceeded to recount the previous day¡¯s events in detail to Edmond and the other Paladins.


    After listening intently, Edmond asked, ¡°Is that the entirety of the story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Leo confirmed.


    Edmond¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just ¡®Captain Edmond¡¯ will do.¡±


    Edmond hit the carriage''s wall twice. The carriage came to a halt after about 3 minutes. Liamond rose and opened the carriage door. He motioned for Leo to exit. All three Paladins left after Leo. More people were here, both Paladins and non-Paladins. Some were investigating and conversing with one another, while others were simply standing guard. Six bodies were covered in white sheets on the ground.


    Liamond and Gery went to the other side and began conversing with someone dressed in a black coat who appeared to be a detective. Edmond began to make his way to the bodies. He came to a halt after 5 steps and returned his gaze to Leo. Leo realized what Edmond was meant and began following him. They make it to the bodies. Edmond sat near one of the bodies, staring at Leo.


    "We need you to verify their identity."


    Edmond removed the sheet as Leo sat near the body.


    "Ugg.."


    He almost puked. It was the fat boy who acted as the boss of the group. The blood from his nose and mouth had dried up.


    "It''s him; he is the one acting as the boss."


    "OK"


    Edmond rose to his feet and addressed Liamond. When Liamond arrived, he offered Leo a glass of water.


    "Drink it; you will feel better."


    Leo watched, perplexed, as Edmond and Liamond engaged in a hushed conversation beside the carriage. Their words were indistinct, leaving Leo to his own thoughts. He took a sip from his glass of water, and to his surprise, a sense of well-being washed over him. He examined the glass, suspecting the water was more than it seemed. When the two men returned, Edmond addressed him with a grave tone.


    ¡°Leo Mantine, we require your assistance to apprehend a murderer.¡±


    Liamond interjected with concern, ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t this too sudden for him?¡±


    Edmond dismissed the caution with a wave of his hand. ¡°He¡¯s capable.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, Liamond looked on as Leo turned his attention to Edmond.


    ¡°What could I possibly do that the Paladins cannot?¡± Leo asked, skepticism lacing his voice.


    ¡°To clarify your role, I must first detail the events that have transpired,¡± Edmond replied.


    With a nod of agreement, Leo followed them back into the carriage. As Edmond signaled the driver, the carriage lurched into motion. He then faced Leo, his expression somber.


    ¡°The individual responsible for these child murders is a serial killer, and our evidence suggests you¡¯re likely his next victim.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡± Liamond exclaimed, equally stunned.


    Edmond held Leo¡¯s gaze, unflinching. ¡°This city has seen his handiwork before.¡±


    ¡°How can you be certain it¡¯s the same perpetrator?¡± Leo pressed.


    ¡°The method of murder is distinctive. The killer extracts a piece of the victim¡¯s body while they¡¯re still alive, yet leaves no physical wounds.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leo¡¯s confusion was evident.


    Liamond took up the explanation. ¡°It¡¯s a sinister form of dark magic wielded by shadowy assassins. They can access your insides as if through a portal, all without breaking the skin.¡±


    ¡°But why would they need to do it while the victim is alive?¡± Leo¡¯s question hung in the air.


    "To get the organ while it is fresh, the more fresh an organ is, the better quality it has for necromancy use, and children''s organs are even healthier, so he can sell them at a higher price."


    Leo was speechless.


    Edmond eventually said.


    "He''s already left his mark on you, We can remove it, but we don''t know if he has other ways of following you around, and we can''t put someone in charge of protecting you and your family forever."


    "Wait a minute, when did he put his mark on me? What exactly do you mean, my family?"


    "When you kicked those boys, a little of your mana stayed with them; he can trace that, and when you said someone was staring at you, it was most likely him, Also, do you believe that when he comes for you, he will simply kill you and leave your family alone?"


    "Mana is the soul''s energy, which you use for spells and skills, It''s similar to stamina," Liamond explained.


    ''I know what mana is,'' Leo thought.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes met Leo¡¯s, a silent question hanging between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to serve as bait, then?¡± Leo inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of resignation and curiosity.


    With a heavy sigh, Edmond confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the situation.¡±


    Liamond interjected hastily, ¡°We¡¯ll be there to guard you at all times. And should you decline, we¡¯ll still endeavor to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no absolute assurance of my safety in either case, correct?¡± Leo pressed, seeking clarity.


    The somber looks on Edmond and Liamond¡¯s faces spoke volumes before Edmond¡¯s simple ¡°No¡± cemented the reality.


    Leo weighed his options. ¡®This is fraught with peril, yet it presents a rare chance to witness magic firsthand. Regardless of my choice, danger looms¡ªso why not choose the path that offers some advantage and protection for my family?¡¯


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Leo declared, his decision firm.


    Liamond, taken aback, nearly leaped from his seat. ¡°What???¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    A trace of relief flickered across Edmond¡¯s stern visage. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo affirmed.


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s settled,¡± Edmond stated.


    As the carriage drew to a stop, Edmond gave Liamond a nod. "explain the plan to him."


    Edmond then exited the carriage and walked away. The carriage began to move again. Liamond finally looked at Leo.


    "You are a brave young man, Leo, We''ll come and get you tonight. Come out of the house at 7 p.m. and into the carriage. Frank will accompany you the entire time. Don''t worry, your family will be sleeping when this happens."


    Liamond took out his pocket watch and handed it to Leo.


    "You can use this to see the exact time; keep it close," he said as he locked his gaze on Leo.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "You can read a watch, right?"


    Leo snapped .


    "Of course I can!!!"


    "Ok, ok, better safe than sorry."


    Then the carriage stopped. Liamond pushed open the carriage door.


    "Go now and remember, 7 o''clock."


    Leo took off, Liamond shut the door, and the carriage drove away.


    ''Did they contact Mr. Frank already?''


    Leo entered his house and unlocked the door. Before he could say anything, his mother rushed to him and hugged him.


    "what happened? Are you all right? Did they hurt you?"


    "Calm down, Mom, I am ok, They only wanted to ask questions."


    His mother examined every area of his face, giving him another hug once she was certain he was alright.


    "Ok, come to the kitchen; let''s eat lunch."


    Leo looked around.


    ¡°Mom, where is the paladin that stayed here.¡±


    "I don''t know, he was outside, I told him to come inside but he refused, he said that he need to stay on guard." His mother responded without turning around.


    Leo did not continue looking for him; instead, he returned to his room after lunch and took the watch from his pocket to examine it. The gold-colored pocket watch had a mark on the back. The mark resembled a cross but had a wider bottom, similar to a plus sign. There wasn''t anything else interesting about it. He put the watch back in his pocket.


    "Okay, now what should I do until 7? There¡¯s nothing to do here."


    With little else to occupy his time, Leo decided to grab one of the books from his small collection. He flipped through the pages, skimming over subjects he had already mastered. After about two hours, frustration began to creep in¡ªthe material was far too easy, offering no real challenge.


    "Alright, I didn¡¯t get much sleep last night anyway. Might as well take a nap for a few hours."


    He laid down on his bed, letting exhaustion take over, and quickly drifted off to sleep.


    A few hours later, he awoke suddenly, blinking in the dim light of his room. Something felt off, though he couldn''t quite place it. He pulled out his watch and checked the time. It was 6:45.


    Realizing he didn¡¯t have much time left, he hurried out of bed, changed into fresh clothes, and made his way downstairs. The house was unusually quiet, a calmness hanging in the air. He glanced around, noticing his mother resting peacefully on the sofa. So deeply asleep that it almost seemed unnatural.


    "Is this... some kind of spell?" he wondered, the thought lingering as he stared at her unnaturally deep slumber.


    He stepped outside and noticed the carriage. Someone suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder. Leo jumped up and turned around.


    "Don''t be afraid; it''s me."


    "Mr. Rove¡­?!"


    ¡°Call me Frank¡± with an smile he answered.


    Leo wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. They walked to the carriage after Frank nodded.


    The carriage began to move and then came to a halt after 15 minutes. Leo and Frank took off. Before them loomed an old house constructed from weathered black timber. Leo tilted his head upward, realizing the structure stretched three stories high, its size nearly big.


    As they ascended, a question surfaced in Leo¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, isn¡¯t there a risk the assassin will notice I¡¯m being moved and grow suspicious?¡± he inquired, voicing his concern.


    Frank responded with confidence, ¡°We¡¯ve erected a magical barrier around you. It conceals your mana signature from detection until we choose to remove it.¡±


    Leo pondered the implications, his curiosity piqued. ¡®If they¡¯re capable of shielding me with a barrier, then what¡¯s the purpose of my presence here?¡¯


    Seemingly attuned to Leo¡¯s silent query, Frank elaborated, ¡°The barrier we¡¯ve placed is temporary. We must act swiftly to apprehend the assassin before the magic dissipates.¡±


    Understanding the urgency, Leo simply nodded in agreement.


    Frank led Leo to the house''s second floor, The house was dark and the stairs creaked as they climbed, there were three doors on the second floor. They entered one of them, which was a small room.


    "I will be in the next room hiding; captain and others are also here, so don''t worry, nothing is going to happen to you; just stay here and go sit on the bed."


    "Ok¡­."


    Leo sat down on the bed. Frank exited and shut the door. From what Leo could hear, Frank went to another room, shut the door, and then there was nothing but silence. Leo began to freak out.


    ''What the hell, am I really safe here?!''


    He was trembling as he sat there. He couldn''t even take his watch out to see how much time had passed. After God''s know-how-much time, he suddenly heard a sound other than his own breathing. The room darkened even more. It appeared that darkness was coming from every direction. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the far end of the room, where there was nothing. It was a man dressed in a black rope and wearing a hat that obscured his face. The man got closer and closer to Leo. He removed his hat.


    There was a man with a strange, unsettling face beneath the hood. His skin was marred with scars. But the most prominent scar ran jaggedly from the corner of his left lip, as though his mouth had been torn open at some point and crudely healed. His dark, black eyes glinted with a strange intensity, and his long, crooked nose gave his face an almost predatory look.


    He was smiling¡ªan eerie, unsettling grin that only made him seem more dangerous¡ªas he slowly moved closer. Leo could feel his heart quicken as the man approached, but just as abruptly, the man stopped in his tracks.


    "You?? I''ve already killed you! I extracted your stomach, Why are you still alive?" said the assassin in hushed tones.


    "What?" Leo''s surprise overcame his fear.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Frank dashed in, his sword already drawn. The assassin quickly turned around. A shadowy hand emerged from his left side and grabbed Frank''s sword-wielding hand. At the same time, he launched an attack with his other hand, which was clutching a dagger. Frank wrist''s armor begins to glow, and he uses it to deflect the assassin''s dagger. The blow was so powerful that the assassin''s dagger flew out of his grasp, and it fell next to Leo. When Frank fisted his hand, it began to glow, He then threw a punch, which landed in the air.


    The assassin vanished in a blur of black smoke, disappearing for a split second before materializing in front of Frank. Without hesitation, he delivered a brutal kick to Frank''s stomach. The force of the blow sent Frank flying across the room, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud.


    Before Frank could even catch his breath, the assassin was already closing in on him. His hand was now engulfed in a shadowy, twisting energy that pulsed with a deadly intent. Leo¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he watched, every fiber of his being certain¡ªthe assassin was preparing to deliver the killing blow.


    ¡­


    Edmond and Liamond were standing outside the house, ready to attack. Liamond took out his book and begins to cast a spell.


    "Wait".


    "Captain?" there was concern in Liamond¡¯s Voice.


    "I want to see what happens."


    "But captain¡­.."


    "Don''t worry, if the situation becomes critical, I will step in."


    With that, Liamond stopped his spell and looked at the room''s window.


    ¡­


    Leo¡¯s gaze fell to the dagger lying near his feet, its blade catching the faint light of the room. A rush of thoughts flooded his mind, each one a pressing weight on his conscience.


    ¡®What¡¯s the right move here? Do I intervene? And where in the world are Liamond and the rest?¡¯ he muttered under his breath, his eyes darting around the room for any sign of others.


    His attention snapped back to the present danger as the assassin, with a cold precision, was moments away from delivering a fatal blow to his target.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. I can¡¯t just stand by and let this happen,¡± Leo resolved, feeling a surge of determination that overpowered his fear.


    With a burst of adrenaline, he snatched the dagger from the ground, charged at the assassin, and drove the blade into the assailant¡¯s right thigh.


    The assassin howled in pain, ¡°Aaaa¡­ you bastard!¡±


    In a swift motion fueled by rage, the assassin grabbed Leo by his shirt and hurled him across the room. Leo¡¯s body crashed against the wall with a thud before collapsing onto the bed. Meanwhile, the assassin conjured a shadowy chain that slithered across the floor and bound Frank without a touch, as he slowly advanced towards Leo.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to meet your end, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± the assassin sneered, his presence looming over Leo.


    Panic seized Leo, his breath caught in his throat as death stared him down. But before the final moment could arrive, his surroundings blurred and shifted unexpectedly.


    He was outside, the cool night air a stark contrast to the room¡¯s tension. Liamond stood beside him with an unfazed expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Hammart?! What just happened?¡± Leo gasped, bewildered by the sudden change.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I swapped your place with Captain Edmond. And please, just Liamond will do,¡± he replied, his tone even.


    Leo¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°But how? And what about Captain Edmond?¡±


    Liamond offered a reassuring smile. ¡°The watch I gave you¡ªit¡¯s enchanted. It¡¯s my way of protecting you when things get dire.¡±


    ¡°And if I had lost it?¡± Leo¡¯s voice was a mix of concern and curiosity.


    ¡°I did advise you to keep it close, didn¡¯t I?¡± Liamond¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of mirth.


    Leo¡¯s worry returned. ¡°What about the captain, then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Captain Edmond is a B-rank Paladin. An assassin of that level poses no real threat to him.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Inside the building, the boy vanished in front of the assassin''s eyes, and a large man wielding a massive sword appeared. The assassin stepped back and looked at the man.


    "Paladins, eyy? So you set a trap for me, but it''s not going to work."


    The shadow on his hand morphed into a dark sword. With a burst of speed, he lunged toward the large Paladin. But before he could close the distance, the Paladin''s sword slashed through the air. The strike was so swift he couldn¡¯t react. Though shielded by a layer of shadow magic meant to repel physical and light-based attacks, the sword cleaved through his defenses and hit his neck. His head separated cleanly, falling as his body slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking in a fight¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside, Leo was looking at the window of the house. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. After a while a man came out of the door, it was Edmond.


    ¡°Captain¡±


    "Send a group in to help frank clean up"


    ''Wow, that was quick,'' Leo thought.


    Liamond put his hand on his forehead and closed his eye, He opened his eyes after a few moments. After about 5 minutes of standing there, a group of Paladins and agents arrived, took orders from Edmond, and entered the house. Some of them remain outside and begin patrolling the area, Edmond approached Leo.


    "You are a brave kid, Mantine; thanks to your bravery, we got the assassin."  Edmond stated, a note of respect in his voice.


    "I was just protecting myself and my family."


    "Either way, what you did took guts. It¡¯s not something just anyone could have managed,¡± Edmond replied, his gaze steady on Leo.


    After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got a rare kind of bravery, and that¡¯s something we need. How about joining our team? We could use someone with your spirit.¡±

 Chapter 3: Murderer

    The carriage wheels rumbled beneath them, and as they settled into a steady rhythm, Liamond turned to Leo with an smile. He gestured towards the Paladin who carried a formidable great sword.


    ¡°Leo, allow me to introduce Captain Edmond Goldenshield, our leader, and beside him is Mr. Gery Loup, a fellow Paladin and my trusted colleague.¡±


    Leo¡¯s gaze shifted to the two men, offering a polite nod. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Gery acknowledged him with a curt nod, while Captain Edmond regarded Leo with a straightforward gaze.


    ¡°Likewise. Tell me, when did you last encounter those troublemakers?¡± Edmond¡¯s voice was gruff, his inquiry direct.


    Leo reflected briefly on the man¡¯s forthright demeanor before responding. ¡°It was just yesterday. I can¡¯t be certain of the time¡ªI wasn¡¯t wearing a watch¡ªbut it was around midday.¡±


    ¡°And the outcome? Did you get beaten again?¡±


    This time, Leo¡¯s response came with a hint of pride. ¡°No, this time, I turned the tables on them.¡±


    Liamond couldn¡¯t help but interject with a surprised ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    Leo proceeded to recount the previous day¡¯s events in detail to Edmond and the other Paladins.


    After listening intently, Edmond asked, ¡°Is that the entirety of the story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Leo confirmed.


    Edmond¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just ¡®Captain Edmond¡¯ will do.¡±


    Edmond hit the carriage''s wall twice. The carriage came to a halt after about 3 minutes. Liamond rose and opened the carriage door. He motioned for Leo to exit. All three Paladins left after Leo. More people were here, both Paladins and non-Paladins. Some were investigating and conversing with one another, while others were simply standing guard. Six bodies were covered in white sheets on the ground.


    Liamond and Gery went to the other side and began conversing with someone dressed in a black coat who appeared to be a detective. Edmond began to make his way to the bodies. He came to a halt after 5 steps and returned his gaze to Leo. Leo realized what Edmond meant and began following him. They made it to the bodies. Edmond sat near one of the bodies, staring at Leo.


    "We need you to verify their identity."


    Edmond removed the sheet as Leo sat near the body.


    "Ugg.."


    He almost puked. It was the fat boy who acted as the boss of the group. The blood from his nose and mouth had dried up.


    "It''s him; he is the one acting as the boss."


    "OK"


    Edmond rose to his feet and addressed Liamond. When Liamond arrived, he offered Leo a glass of water.


    "Drink it; you will feel better."


    Leo watched, perplexed, as Edmond and Liamond engaged in a hushed conversation beside the carriage. Their words were indistinct, leaving Leo to his own thoughts. He took a sip from his glass of water, and to his surprise, a sense of well-being washed over him. He examined the glass, suspecting the water was more than it seemed. When the two men returned, Edmond addressed him with a grave tone.


    ¡°Leo Mantine, we require your assistance to apprehend a murderer.¡±


    Liamond interjected with concern, ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t this too sudden for him?¡±


    Edmond dismissed the caution with a wave of his hand. ¡°He¡¯s capable.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, Liamond looked on as Leo turned his attention to Edmond.


    ¡°What could I possibly do that the Paladins cannot?¡± Leo asked, skepticism lacing his voice.


    ¡°To clarify your role, I must first detail the events that have transpired,¡± Edmond replied.


    With a nod of agreement, Leo followed them back into the carriage. As Edmond signaled the driver, the carriage lurched into motion. He then faced Leo, his expression somber.


    ¡°The individual responsible for these child murders is a serial killer, and our evidence suggests you¡¯re likely his next victim.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡± Liamond exclaimed, equally stunned.


    Edmond held Leo¡¯s gaze, unflinching. ¡°This city has seen his handiwork before.¡±


    ¡°How can you be certain it¡¯s the same perpetrator?¡± Leo pressed.


    ¡°The method of murder is distinctive. The killer extracts a piece of the victim¡¯s body while they¡¯re still alive, yet leaves no physical wounds.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leo¡¯s confusion was evident.


    Liamond took up the explanation. ¡°It¡¯s a sinister form of dark magic wielded by shadowy assassins. They can access your insides as if through a portal, all without breaking the skin.¡±


    ¡°But why would they need to do it while the victim is alive?¡± Leo¡¯s question hung in the air.


    "To get the organ while it is fresh, the more fresh an organ is, the better quality it has for necromancy use, and children''s organs are even healthier, so he can sell them at a higher price."


    Leo was speechless.


    Edmond eventually said.


    "He''s already left his mark on you, We can remove it, but we don''t know if he has other ways of following you around, and we can''t put someone in charge of protecting you and your family forever."


    "Wait a minute, when did he put his mark on me? What exactly do you mean, my family?"


    "When you kicked those boys, a little of your mana stayed with them; he can trace that, and when you said someone was staring at you, it was most likely him, Also, do you believe that when he comes for you, he will simply kill you and leave your family alone?"


    "Mana is the soul''s energy, which you use for spells and skills, It''s similar to stamina," Liamond explained.


    ''I know what mana is,'' Leo thought.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes met Leo¡¯s, a silent question hanging between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to serve as bait, then?¡± Leo inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of resignation and curiosity.


    With a heavy sigh, Edmond confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the situation.¡±


    Liamond interjected hastily, ¡°We¡¯ll be there to guard you at all times. And should you decline, we¡¯ll still endeavor to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no absolute assurance of my safety in either case, correct?¡± Leo pressed, seeking clarity.


    The somber looks on Edmond and Liamond¡¯s faces spoke volumes before Edmond¡¯s simple ¡°No¡± cemented the reality.


    Leo weighed his options. ¡®This is fraught with peril, yet it presents a rare chance to witness magic firsthand. Regardless of my choice, danger looms¡ªso why not choose the path that offers some advantage and protection for my family?¡¯


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Leo declared, his decision firm.


    Liamond, taken aback, nearly leaped from his seat. ¡°What???¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A trace of relief flickered across Edmond¡¯s stern visage. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo affirmed.


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s settled,¡± Edmond stated.


    As the carriage drew to a stop, Edmond gave Liamond a nod. "explain the plan to him."


    Edmond then exited the carriage and walked away. The carriage began to move again. Liamond finally looked at Leo.


    "You are a brave young man, Leo, We''ll come and get you tonight. Come out of the house at 7 p.m. and into the carriage. Frank will accompany you the entire time. Don''t worry, your family will be sleeping when this happens."


    Liamond took out his pocket watch and handed it to Leo.


    "You can use this to see the exact time; keep it close," he said as he locked his gaze on Leo.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "You can read a watch, right?"


    Leo snapped .


    "Of course I can!!!"


    "Ok, ok, better safe than sorry."


    Then the carriage stopped. Liamond pushed open the carriage door.


    "Go now and remember, 7 o''clock."


    Leo took off, Liamond shut the door, and the carriage drove away.


    ''Did they contact Mr. Frank already?''


    Leo entered his house and unlocked the door. Before he could say anything, his mother rushed to him and hugged him.


    "what happened? Are you all right? Did they hurt you?"


    "Calm down, Mom, I am ok, They only wanted to ask questions."


    His mother examined every area of his face, giving him another hug once she was certain he was alright.


    "Ok, come to the kitchen; let''s eat lunch."


    Leo looked around.


    ¡°Mom, where is the paladin that stayed here.¡±


    "I don''t know, he was outside, I told him to come inside but he refused, he said that he need to stay on guard." His mother responded without turning around.


    Leo did not continue looking for him; instead, he returned to his room after lunch and took the watch from his pocket to examine it. The gold-colored pocket watch had a mark on the back. The mark resembled a cross but had a wider bottom, similar to a plus sign. There wasn''t anything else interesting about it. He put the watch back in his pocket.


    "Okay, now what should I do until 7? There¡¯s nothing to do here."


    With little else to occupy his time, Leo decided to grab one of the books from his small collection. He flipped through the pages, skimming over subjects he had already mastered. After about two hours, frustration began to creep in¡ªthe material was far too easy, offering no real challenge.


    "Alright, I didn¡¯t get much sleep last night anyway. Might as well take a nap for a few hours."


    He laid down on his bed, letting exhaustion take over, and quickly drifted off to sleep.


    A few hours later, he awoke suddenly, blinking in the dim light of his room. Something felt off, though he couldn''t quite place it. He pulled out his watch and checked the time. It was 6:45.


    Realizing he didn¡¯t have much time left, he hurried out of bed, changed into fresh clothes, and made his way downstairs. The house was unusually quiet, a calmness hanging in the air. He glanced around, noticing his mother resting peacefully on the sofa. So deeply asleep that it almost seemed unnatural.


    "Is this... some kind of spell?" he wondered, the thought lingering as he stared at her unnaturally deep slumber.


    He stepped outside and noticed the carriage. Someone suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder. Leo jumped up and turned around.


    "Don''t be afraid; it''s me."


    "Mr. Rove¡­?!"


    ¡°Call me Frank¡± with an smile he answered.


    Leo wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. They walked to the carriage after Frank nodded.


    The carriage began to move and then came to a halt after 15 minutes. Leo and Frank took off. Before them loomed an old house constructed from weathered black timber. Leo tilted his head upward, realizing the structure stretched three stories high, its size nearly big.


    As they ascended, a question surfaced in Leo¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, isn¡¯t there a risk the assassin will notice I¡¯m being moved and grow suspicious?¡± he inquired, voicing his concern.


    Frank responded with confidence, ¡°We¡¯ve erected a magical barrier around you. It conceals your mana signature from detection until we choose to remove it.¡±


    Leo pondered the implications, his curiosity piqued. ¡®If they¡¯re capable of shielding me with a barrier, then what¡¯s the purpose of my presence here?¡¯


    Seemingly attuned to Leo¡¯s silent query, Frank elaborated, ¡°The barrier we¡¯ve placed is temporary. We must act swiftly to apprehend the assassin before the magic dissipates.¡±


    Understanding the urgency, Leo simply nodded in agreement.


    Frank led Leo to the house''s second floor, The house was dark and the stairs creaked as they climbed, there were three doors on the second floor. They entered one of them, which was a small room.


    "I will be in the next room hiding; captain and others are also here, so don''t worry, nothing is going to happen to you; just stay here and go sit on the bed."


    "Ok¡­."


    Leo sat down on the bed. Frank exited and shut the door. From what Leo could hear, Frank went to another room, shut the door, and then there was nothing but silence. Leo began to freak out.


    ''What the hell, am I really safe here?!''


    He was trembling as he sat there. He couldn''t even take his watch out to see how much time had passed. After God''s know-how-much time, he suddenly heard a sound other than his own breathing. The room darkened even more. It appeared that darkness was coming from every direction. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the far end of the room, where there was nothing. It was a man dressed in a black rope and wearing a hat that obscured his face. The man got closer and closer to Leo. He removed his hat.


    There was a man with a strange, unsettling face beneath the hood. His skin was marred with scars. But the most prominent scar ran jaggedly from the corner of his left lip, as though his mouth had been torn open at some point and crudely healed. His dark, black eyes glinted with a strange intensity, and his long, crooked nose gave his face an almost predatory look.


    He was smiling¡ªan eerie, unsettling grin that only made him seem more dangerous¡ªas he slowly moved closer. Leo could feel his heart quicken as the man approached, but just as abruptly, the man stopped in his tracks.


    "You?? I''ve already killed you! I extracted your stomach, Why are you still alive?" said the assassin in hushed tones.


    "What?" Leo''s surprise overcame his fear.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Frank dashed in, his sword already drawn. The assassin quickly turned around. A shadowy hand emerged from his left side and grabbed Frank''s sword-wielding hand. At the same time, he launched an attack with his other hand, which was clutching a dagger. Frank wrist''s armor begins to glow, and he uses it to deflect the assassin''s dagger. The blow was so powerful that the assassin''s dagger flew out of his grasp, and it fell next to Leo. When Frank fisted his hand, it began to glow, He then threw a punch, which landed in the air.


    The assassin vanished in a blur of black smoke, disappearing for a split second before materializing in front of Frank. Without hesitation, he delivered a brutal kick to Frank''s stomach. The force of the blow sent Frank flying across the room, crashing into the wall with a sickening thud.


    Before Frank could even catch his breath, the assassin was already closing in on him. His hand was now engulfed in a shadowy, twisting energy that pulsed with a deadly intent. Leo¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he watched, every fiber of his being certain¡ªthe assassin was preparing to deliver the killing blow.


    ¡­


    Edmond and Liamond were standing outside the house, ready to attack. Liamond took out his book and begins to cast a spell.


    "Wait".


    "Captain?" there was concern in Liamond¡¯s Voice.


    "I want to see what happens."


    "But captain¡­.."


    "Don''t worry, if the situation becomes critical, I will step in."


    With that, Liamond stopped his spell and looked at the room''s window.


    ¡­


    Leo¡¯s gaze fell to the dagger lying near his feet, its blade catching the faint light of the room. A rush of thoughts flooded his mind, each one a pressing weight on his conscience.


    ¡®What¡¯s the right move here? Do I intervene? And where in the world are Liamond and the rest?¡¯ he muttered under his breath, his eyes darting around the room for any sign of others.


    His attention snapped back to the present danger as the assassin, with a cold precision, was moments away from delivering a fatal blow to his target.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. I can¡¯t just stand by and let this happen,¡± Leo resolved, feeling a surge of determination that overpowered his fear.


    With a burst of adrenaline, he snatched the dagger from the ground, charged at the assassin, and drove the blade into the assailant¡¯s right thigh.


    The assassin howled in pain, ¡°Aaaa¡­ you bastard!¡±


    In a swift motion fueled by rage, the assassin grabbed Leo by his shirt and hurled him across the room. Leo¡¯s body crashed against the wall with a thud before collapsing onto the bed. Meanwhile, the assassin conjured a shadowy chain that slithered across the floor and bound Frank without a touch, as he slowly advanced towards Leo.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to meet your end, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± the assassin sneered, his presence looming over Leo.


    Panic seized Leo, his breath caught in his throat as death stared him down. But before the final moment could arrive, his surroundings blurred and shifted unexpectedly.


    He was outside, the cool night air a stark contrast to the room¡¯s tension. Liamond stood beside him with an unfazed expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Hammart?! What just happened?¡± Leo gasped, bewildered by the sudden change.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I swapped your place with Captain Edmond. And please, just Liamond will do,¡± he replied, his tone even.


    Leo¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°But how? And what about Captain Edmond?¡±


    Liamond offered a reassuring smile. ¡°The watch I gave you¡ªit¡¯s enchanted. It¡¯s my way of protecting you when things get dire.¡±


    ¡°And if I had lost it?¡± Leo¡¯s voice was a mix of concern and curiosity.


    ¡°I did advise you to keep it close, didn¡¯t I?¡± Liamond¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of mirth.


    Leo¡¯s worry returned. ¡°What about the captain, then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Captain Edmond is a B-rank Paladin. An assassin of that level poses no real threat to him.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Inside the building, the boy vanished in front of the assassin''s eyes, and a large man wielding a massive sword appeared. The assassin stepped back and looked at the man.


    "Paladins, eyy? So you set a trap for me, but it''s not going to work."


    The shadow on his hand morphed into a dark sword. With a burst of speed, he lunged toward the large Paladin. But before he could close the distance, the Paladin''s sword slashed through the air. The strike was so swift he couldn¡¯t react. Though shielded by a layer of shadow magic meant to repel physical and light-based attacks, the sword cleaved through his defenses and hit his neck. His head separated cleanly, falling as his body slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking in a fight¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside, Leo was looking at the window of the house. He couldn¡¯t hear anything. After a while a man came out of the door, it was Edmond.


    ¡°Captain¡±


    "Send a group in to help frank clean up"


    ''Wow, that was quick,'' Leo thought.


    Liamond put his hand on his forehead and closed his eye, He opened his eyes after a few moments. After about 5 minutes of standing there, a group of Paladins and agents arrived, took orders from Edmond, and entered the house. Some of them remain outside and begin patrolling the area, Edmond approached Leo.


    "You are a brave kid, Mantine; thanks to your bravery, we got the assassin." Edmond stated, a note of respect in his voice.


    "I was just protecting myself and my family."


    "Either way, what you did took guts. It¡¯s not something just anyone could have managed,¡± Edmond replied, his gaze steady on Leo.


    After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got a rare kind of bravery, and that¡¯s something we need. How about joining our team? We could use someone with your spirit.¡±

 Chapter 4: Decision

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying you want to recruit me?¡±


    ¡°Recruit you?¡± Edmond raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯m offering you a chance to join the ranks of the Paladins.¡±


    Leo blinked, his mind racing. The words hung in the air, heavy with implications. His response came out as a hesitant murmur, barely above a whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to decide this instant. To don the mantle of a Paladin, you¡¯ll have to prove yourself through a trial. But for now, rest. You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Edmond advised, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°If your heart calls you to our cause, meet us at the Paladins Association tomorrow at 9 a.m. Liamond will fill you in on the details.¡±


    With a grateful nod, Leo watched Edmond depart. Moments later, Liamond arrived, and together they stepped into the carriage.


    Liamond¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Have you given any thought to joining our ranks?¡±


    Leo¡¯s reply was noncommittal, his mind still a whirlwind of doubt and possibility.


    ¡°The life of a Paladin is fraught with peril, true, but it¡¯s also filled with adventure and fair compensation,¡± Liamond added, trying to paint a clearer picture of the path ahead.


    Leo hesitated before extending the watch towards Liamond, intending to return it.


    ¡°No, keep it. Consider it a token of gratitude from the church for your service to the nation,¡± Liamond insisted, pushing the watch back into Leo¡¯s hand.


    A puzzled look crossed Leo¡¯s face, prompting Liamond to explain further.


    ¡°I¡¯ve removed all enchantments. The church has no intention of using it to monitor you,¡± he assured.


    Leo¡¯s embarrassment was evident, but Liamond chuckled softly. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in being vigilant. It¡¯s a valuable trait. By the way, are you familiar with the location of the association?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Leo shook his head.


    Liamond took a piece of paper and a pen from his pocket and began sketching a map. After he finished, he began to explain the path he had drawn to Leo.


    "From Ashburn Street, go straight; you will reach the city main square; from there, go right on Bush Street; after about two hundred meters, you will reach a small alley called Light Alley and a large building at the end, The association is located in that structure."


    The carriage eventually came to a halt.


    "I hope to see you tomorrow, Leo."


    Leo nodded and walked away. The carriage then drove away.


    Leo entered his house; it was still dark, and his mother slept on the sofa. Rosie was asleep in her arms. He drew a blanket over them, went into his room and climbed into his bed.


    He undressed and sat down on his bed.


    ''What a day! Let¡¯s go over everything again. To begin with, there are numerous types of magic in this world. Liamond also stated that Edmond is a Paladin rank B, implying that there is a ranking system in place, and the speed which Edmond killed the assassin demonstrates the deference between each rank. Second, how did that assassin know who I was? He claimed to have murdered me and removed my stomach. Wait a second... ¡®


    A knot of anxiety suddenly tightened around his chest as he realized what had really happened.


    ¡¯My stomach was burning when I awoke. Did he truly murder the previous Leo? Maybe whatever brought me here and put me in this body also fixed this body. I need more information and for that I need more power¡¯


    A sudden realization struck Leo, sending a shiver down his spine and causing his hair to stand on end.


    ¡®If he recognized me, that implies he knows where I live. But the observer¡­ it couldn¡¯t have been him; his surprise was genuine. So who has been shadowing me, and what do they want?¡¯


    With his heart racing, Leo forced himself to take slow, deep breaths, attempting to quell the rising tide of panic within him.


    Leo pulled out the watch, its hands pointing to 10:40. The late hour mirrored the lateness of his decision.


    ¡®The offer to join the Paladins is tempting, and such chances are rare. But what if my arrival in this world was orchestrated? If someone has the power to bring me here, they could have arranged this too. Am I reading too much into it? Rejecting the offer might lead to other paths, yet the advantages of acceptance seem to outweigh any negatives. Even if some deity has laid this course before me, they could just as easily set another. But then again, the existence of such beings here is uncertain. With my current abilities, I feel powerless. It¡¯s time to choose.¡¯


    With a sense of resolve, he whispered to himself, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to the Paladin¡¯s Association.¡±


    With that decision made, Leo allowed sleep to claim him, his thoughts settling with the night.


    ¡­


    Leo awoke at six o''clock the next morning. He was concerned about the test, just as he had been with his previous job offers. the toilet was on the first floor; there was no pipeline, so he had to get water from the well outside, which was used by everyone in the neighborhood. There was no line because everyone was still sleeping. He returned home after fetching some water.


    Leo lugged the water jug with a sigh, the weight of it reminding him of a life once lived in comfort. ¡°At least I wasn''t poor in my previous life ¡± he grumbled.


    After splashing his face with water and scrubbing his hands clean, he stepped out to find his mother already awake.


    ¡°Morning, Mom. Did you manage to get some rest?¡± he asked, his voice still thick with sleep.


    ¡°Good morning, dear. What¡¯s got you up and about so early?¡± she replied, her eyes crinkling with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got preparations to make. I¡¯m heading to the Paladins Association today,¡± Leo explained, trying to keep his tone light.


    Lisa¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Why? What business do they have with you now?¡±


    A smile broke across Leo¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good news, Mom. They¡¯ve offered me a position. I might just become a paladin.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s mouth opened and closed, words failing her in her astonishment. Leo waited patiently, giving her time to process the revelation.


    ¡°You? A Paladin?¡± she finally managed to utter. ¡°My son, a Paladin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan,¡± he confirmed with a nod.


    Overcome with emotion, she let out a joyful cry and rushed to embrace him, her sudden movement waking Rosie from her sleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rosie mumbled, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Rosie, your brother is going to be a Paladin¡±


    Rosie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their reactions. ¡°Well, there¡¯s still a test I need to pass.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯ll succeed. Let me whip up some breakfast for you,¡± his mother said, already moving towards the kitchen, a tune escaping her lips.


    Leo settled into a chair in the kitchen, catching Rosie¡¯s gaze still fixed on him in awe.


    ¡°Are you really going to be a paladin?¡± she asked, a mix of excitement and curiosity in her voice.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°If I pass their test, yes,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Paladins are strong, right?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, very.¡±


    ¡°And they pay well?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Rosie opened her mouth to ask another question, but their mother interjected. ¡°Enough questions for now. He needs to focus on today.¡±


    She placed two plates on the table, each with a perfectly baked egg.


    ¡°Eggs for breakfast?¡± Rosie squealed with delight.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble,¡± Leo said, touched by the gesture.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± his mother assured him, her voice warm.


    ¡°And what about you, Mom? Where¡¯s your egg?¡± Rosie asked between bites.


    With a smile, she presented her own plate, joining them in the simple feast.


    Leo began to eat his egg. It was delicious. Her mother used every spice they could get, according to the fragment.


    ''I can no longer fail now.'' Leo was thinking With a smile on his face.


    His mother brought Leo his best cloth after breakfast, and when he was ready, she followed him to the door.


    "Don''t worry about anything; just focus on yourself and do your best, sweetie."


    Leo knew that her mother wanted to tell him not to worry, even if he failed.


    "Ok, mom, I will do my best."


    He then began to walk. After about 5 minutes, he reached the first square, which were connected to Ashburn Street. He checked his watch; it was 8:15 p.m. He followed Liamond''s advice and arrived at the main square after about 25 minutes. He was panting from walking a lot.


    "Wow, Ashburn Street is longer than I thought.¡±


    The Main Square was enormous, and even in his best clothes, it was clear that he was from downtown. The majority of the people here wore long coats and top hats, and some walked with canes. In the center of the square stood a statue of a knight on horseback holding a sword.


    Leo walked straight down Bush Street. The streets were wider here, and there were plenty of carriages. Near each building, there were bronze-colored pipelines. This gave them a lovely appearance. Every 15 meters on each side of the street, there was a tree, making the view even more beautiful.


    Leo arrived at the light alley after about two to three hundred steps. He could see the end of the alley ahead of him. A magnificent structure reminiscent of ancient Rome. A wide portico framed the entryway, with two towering pillars supporting the entablature above. The entrance itself was an impressive ten meters high and five meters wide, with people coming and going beneath the shelter of the portico.


    He entered the association; there were two pillars on the inside; there were doors on both sides of the building that were linked somewhere; the hall was long; and at the end of the hall, there was a statue of a man holding a star in his right hand. A woman sat at the table on the right side, near the entrance. A door stood behind her. Leo went to her.


    "Excuse me, Ms., I am here for a job offer from Mr... Captain Edmond."


    The woman raised her head and turned to face Leo.


    "You have to be Leo Mantine, Please open the door behind me and Go inside."


    She then lowered her head and resumed reading a paper. Leo moved behind her and opened the door. He went inside, and once inside, the door shut behind him. There was nothing but silence here. It was as if this door muffled all outside noises. Leo looked around; a straight, four-meter-wide corridor stretched ahead, so he started down it. At the end of the hall, he reached another entrance. He pushed it open and stepped into a large room.


    A woman sat behind a desk, with a corridor full of doors stretching out to her left and a large window to her right, letting sunlight pour into the room. Between the window and the desk was another entrance. Leo walked up to the table, noting her black hair, dark eyes, bumpy nose, and small lips framed by thin glasses. From the subtle lines on her skin, he guessed she was in her thirties.


    "Excuse me, Ms.¡­"


    "Leo Mantine, born in 453, you¡¯re here for the test, right?" The woman¡¯s voice was calm yet stern, her eyes briefly flicking up from the paperwork on her desk.


    "Yes, ma''am," Leo replied, caught off guard by her directness.


    Without another word, she pulled out a form from a nearby stack and handed it to him. "Here, take this and fill it out over there."


    Leo hesitated as he took the paper from her, glancing at the neatly arranged rows of questions. "Can I ask what this is?" he asked, curiosity mixing with a growing unease.


    "It¡¯s the test, of course," she said matter-of-factly, her tone offering no further explanation.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Leo trailed off as he looked at the form more closely. It was riddled with questions¡ªsome seemingly normal, others bizarre.


    "This is just the first test. We need to confirm that you have basic reading and writing skills. Your score will determine the position we assign you to. After three months of work, you¡¯ll be eligible to take the next test to advance to the level of Paladin."


    "Okay, thank you for the explanation," Leo replied, nodding politely.


    He moved off to the side, found a small sofa in the corner, and sat down with the form. As he skimmed over the first few questions, he raised an eyebrow in disbelief.


    ''Are you serious? This question is simple enough for a child to answer.''


    The test started with basic math, reading comprehension, and writing exercises, with a few general science questions thrown in. The difficulty increased gradually as he worked through the four pages, but none of it posed much of a challenge. Leo breezed through the sections with ease, occasionally glancing around the room.


    Once he had completed the test, he stood up and walked back to the secretary¡¯s desk, handing her the papers. "Here you are, ma''am," he said.


    The secretary looked at him, her expression unreadable, though there was a flicker of surprise in her eyes. It was as if she couldn''t believe how quickly he had finished. She took the papers from him, her fingers lightly brushing over the sheets as she began to examine his answers more closely.


    "Please sit here for a few minutes."


    Leo sat down, took out his watch, and checked the time. It was 9:15 a.m. The secretary was finally finished after about ten minutes.


    "Mr Mantine"


    Leo stood up and walked there.


    "Please get this paper and go to the door on my right."


    Leo took the paper from her and walked to the door. The door unexpectedly opened as he approached.


    "Come in," Edmond called out.


    Leo stepped into the room. It was spacious, with a long wooden table to the left and a towering bookshelf at the far end, crammed with countless books. Sunlight streamed through a large window on the right, casting warm light across the room.


    "Captain Edmond, hello," Leo greeted as he approached.


    "Mantine, I see you decided to come," Edmond said, his voice steady, though his eyes flickered with approval. "And I heard you¡¯ve already taken the test."


    "Yes, sir," Leo replied.


    "Come here, let me take a look." Edmond gestured toward the table in the middle of the room.


    Leo walked over and handed him the completed test papers. Edmond¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he scanned the pages, his expression growing more focused with each passing moment. Suddenly, his eyebrows shot up, and he let out a short, surprised exclamation. "Highest score?!"


    He turned to face Leo, an impressed yet curious look in his eyes. "Well done, Mantine. Some of these questions were hard to answer. How did you manage it?"


    Leo shrugged modestly. "I like reading," he said simply, as if that explained everything. His casual tone seemed to amuse Edmond, who gave a nod of approval, clearly impressed by both the score and Leo''s unassuming attitude. He then started to write something and eventually handed the paper to Leo.


    "Here, get this and give it to Ms. Lara outside."


    Leo took the paper from Edmond¡¯s hands, a sense of quiet accomplishment settling in. He nodded respectfully and turned to walk toward the door. The room felt lighter now, the tension of the test behind him. His hand grasped the door handle, and just as he was about to step out, Edmond¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "Mantine," Edmond called out, his tone carrying a rare warmth. Leo paused, glancing over his shoulder.


    "Welcome to the association."


    "Thank you, sir," Leo said, offering a quick nod before turning and leaving the room.


    After closing the door behind him, he made his way to Ms. Lara.


    "Ms. Lara, Captain Edmond said to give you this," Leo said as he handed her the paper.


    Lara took the form, examining it briefly before stamping it with a practiced motion. She handed it back to him with a curt nod. "The corridor to my left; go straight to the door at the end. Mister Goodwin is waiting for you."


    Leo accepted the paper and turned down the indicated corridor. It was lined with doors on both sides, each one bearing a small brass plaque. As he walked, the first door on his right suddenly swung open. Liamond appeared, looking surprised.


    "Leo?!"


    "Liamond, hello," Leo greeted.


    "Hey, so you decided to come after all! And I can see you¡¯ve already taken the test," Liamond said with a smile.


    "Um, yes," Leo replied, somewhat awkwardly.


    "So? What was the outcome? Did you make it?" Liamond asked eagerly.


    "Yes," Leo nodded, "I¡¯m heading to Mr. Goodwin now."


    "Nice! Well, I won¡¯t hold you up. See you around, Leo."


    "See you," Leo replied, nodding before continuing down the corridor.


    It wasn¡¯t a long walk, and soon he found himself at the last door. He knocked softly, his hand slightly hesitant against the wood.


    "It''s open," came a gruff voice from the other side.


    Leo took a deep breath and pushed the door open, stepping inside to meet Mr. Goodwin. This room felt like a storage room; there were numerous closets with a large old table in the center. A man, likely Mr. Goodwin, stood behind the desk, focused on a device in his hands. His skin was a deep, rich brown, his large nose and full lips giving his face a distinct, commanding presence. He was bald, with sharp brown eyes that seemed to take in everything around him.


    "Hello, Mr. Goodwin? Ms. Lara instructed me to bring this paper here."


    "Hi, please call me Peter," he replied with a friendly smile, looking up from his work.


    ¡°Okay, what about Mr. Peter?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too,¡± Peter chuckled, glancing down at the paper Leo handed him.


    Leo watched as Peter began reading it, his brow furrowing slightly in concentration. The atmosphere in the room felt relaxed, yet Leo could sense the underlying seriousness of the task at hand.


    "Wow, top score, and you''re still so young. Okay Leo, there are a lot of things we need to get done. You will work in the library for the time being; you will also need to read a lot of books if you want to become a paladin; your salary is six gold coins per month for the time being, of which you will take half of it right now because this is your first month; and you will also receive four gold coins for what you did yesterday. I recommend that you spend them on new clothes. A paladin should dress properly because we are the church''s public face."


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for embarrassment. At fourteen, you¡¯re on the path to becoming a Paladin. That¡¯s an achievement to hold high,¡± Peter encouraged, his voice firm and reassuring.


    Leo¡¯s internal monologue betrayed his newfound self-consciousness. ¡®''I wasn''t embarrassed before, but I am now. And wait, I¡¯m fourteen? I need to keep track of the dates here,¡¯ he pondered, a frown creasing his brow.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Peter. I appreciate it,¡± Leo responded.


    Peter¡¯s response came with a supportive clap on the back. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. first you need to take a shower.¡±

 Chapter 5: Paladin Association

    "First, you need to take a shower," Peter said.


    Leo stared at him, unsure how to respond. Peter began to walk towards another door hidden behind the closets.


    "Come with me."


    Leo began to follow. There were a lot of closets in the next room, and there were six doors at the end of the room.


    "Go into one of them and take a shower; all of the things you need are in there, and I also put some new clothes for you in closet number four; put them on when you are done."


    Peter then left. Leo paused for a moment before walking to one of the doors. Inside, there was a soup and a shower with a bronze-like pipeline. There was only a single water faucet. Leo turned the water faucet, and warm water began to flow on him.


    ''He''s certainly honest, and I have no idea how much six gold coins are worth. Aside from that, he stated that I''m going to work in the library; that''s ideal; I should read as much as I can while I''m there."


    When Leo came out from the shower, he saw a clean towel, a normal white shirt, and black pants. He dried himself with the towel and put on the new cloth before going in front of the mirror to examine himself.


    "Not bad; my hair is a little long; maybe I should go to a barber."


    His hair was partially covering his eyes. He reached into his hair, straightening it slightly. He went outside once he was satisfied with his appearance. Peter was standing nearby.


    "You look good."


    "Thank you very much, What''s next, Mr. Peter?"


    "Let me show you around."


    They exited the room and returned to the corridor. Peter began explaining while they were walking.


    ¡°Okay, the first door on the left leads to another entrance for the association. We often use this door because the main entrance gets crowded. Feel free to use it too. When you¡¯re in the light alley, avoid the main door; there¡¯s a small door on the right side that connects to the yard. You can use that when you get your identification card.


    The staff will come through here and change in the room we were just in, and your locker number is four.


    Now, the next door on the right is the library, which we¡¯ll visit shortly. But first, let¡¯s check out the rest of the place. The next door on the left leads to the living room, which also serves as the kitchen.¡±


    They entered after Peter opened the door.


    "O Leo, Peter?!"


    "Hey Li, I''m showing Leo around here."


    The room was divided into two sections: the living room, which had one sofa and three chairs with a table in the middle, and a bedroom. Leo took a look at the table. On the table, there were cards and an ashtray.


    ''It''s really a living room.''


    The second section was the kitchen, which had a few cabinets, a sink, a stove, and a strange-looking device that Liamond was using, which Leo assumed was some kind of coffee maker.


    Liamond poured a cup of coffee and sat on the sofa while they were looking around. He turned to face Leo and Peter.


    "Want to play a hand of cards?"


    "No, we still need some places to be."


    They then returned to the corridor.


    "Ok, that was the living room; next door is the great hall."


    Peter opened the door to the final room, which was ten times the size of Leo''s house. There was a set of furniture next to the left wall; the middle of the hall was almost empty; there was some training equipment, such as a wooden sword and shield; and there was some other stuff about which Leo had no idea. There was a door on the other side of the hall. There were three people in the room. Two men and one woman were there, Leo recognized one of them; it was frank.


    "Let me introduce you, Leo. Mr. Albert Cardaye is our rank E+ warrior slash paladin, Ms. Wina Ewer is our rank E mage, and Mr. Frank Rove is our rank E- paladin, Everyone, this is our new colleague, Leo Mantine."


    Albert, who held the highest rank among them, stepped forward. Leo was unable to even reach his shoulder. He was the same height as Frank.


    "Nice to meet you, Leo." He extended his hand.


    Leo extended his hand to shake.


    "Nice to meet you too."


    "Leo is going to work in the library; he got the highest score," said Peter.


    "Is that true? Then I recommend, you become a mage." Wina, the purple-haired woman with yellow eyes, stated. She had a small nose and pouty lips as well.


    ''She is also not my type, but she is beautiful overall.'' Leo pondered.


    "What exactly do you mean by ''then''? Do you think we Paladins and warriors are stupid?" .


    "Well, it looks like you¡¯re smarter than I thought; you clearly understand what I meant," Wina replied, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Hey¡­" Albert started. Frank, watching the commotion unfold, stepped in, trying to mediate the situation. Meanwhile, Leo turned to face Peter, a mix of concern and exasperation on his face.


    "Don''t worry, they''re always like this," Peter said with a resigned smile. "All right, let¡¯s head to the library. See you later, guys."


    As Wina and Albert continued their debate, they turned around only to find that Leo and Peter had already slipped away.


    "Let¡¯s go to the library," Peter suggested, leading the way down the corridor.


    Peter pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the library door. When they entered, Leo began to look around. This room was as large as the Great Hall. There was a large window on the end of it that let the sun light in, creating a well-lit study area in the center of the room, where the chairs and tables were. There were bookshelves all around the hall, and they were all full of books.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ''There are over a thousand books here.''


    A chair and table facing the window were on the other side of the hall. It was the office of the library manager.


    "Okay, this is where you work; there are many things for you to do here, such as cleaning the shelves and reorganizing the books, Tomorrow, Mr. Haider will explain it to you."


    "Mr Haider?"


    "He is your college, Mr. Samuel Haider. Let''s return to the management room for the time being."


    When they returned to the first room, Peter pulled a crystal from one of the closets, its surface gleaming in the light.


    "Let''s test your stats now," he announced, holding it up.


    "What do you mean by stats?" Leo asked, furrowing his brow.


    "For your identification card," Peter explained. "First, I need to get your mana score. After that, you¡¯ll go to Ms. Faleria Rave, who will assess your physical condition. Just so you know, she¡¯s our trainer."


    He placed the crystal carefully on the table. "Okay, now put your hand on this crystal."


    Leo nodded and placed his hand on the cool surface. A moment later, the crystal began to glow, pulsing softly with light.


    "Okay, good," Peter said, watching intently.


    Once Leo removed his hand, Peter picked up the crystal and examined it closely. A number shimmered in a faint color on its surface.


    "Ninety-eight. Not bad at all," he remarked, a note of approval in his voice. Leo felt a rush of pride at the score, wondering what it meant.


    He returned the crystal to the closet and began writing. After a while, he returns his gaze to Leo.


    "Now let me explain to you how ranking systems work."


    Leo concentrated.


    "The ranking system is from G to S, and from G to E; It begins with G and progresses to F, F plus, E minus, E, and E plus."


    He then brought a notebook and a pen, which he gave to Leo.


    "Take note, ok, where was I? Yes, rank G and F are based solely on your mana and physical condition. In rank G, you are a soldier if your mana is between fifty and one hundred and your physical state is between forty and eighty; in rank F, you are a fighter if your mana is between one hundred and one hundred fifty and your physical state is between eighty and one hundred thirty. To advance to rank E, you must first decide whether you want to be a mage, a warrior, an enchanter, an alchemist, or a paladin. you can also choose up to three, which make your work harder.¡±


    "What about after E?"


    "After E, it becomes a little harder; for rank D, the sum of your mana and physical state must be at least five hundred; you also need to have enough base knowledge of everything, expertise in the field you choose in rank E, and also more than two skills or spells."


    "What are skills and spells?"


    "Do not rush; you will learn all of this soon, but we still have more important things to do, Let us now discuss your daily tasks."


    Although Leo was curious a lot, he decided not to ask further questions.


    "Ok¡­"


    "From Saturday to Thursday, you come here six days a week. You''ll be training with Faleria from nine to twelve."


    "Training?" Leo was not surprised.


    "Of course, you should learn how to fight; even if you''re going to be a librarian forever, you should learn the fundamentals of fighting, From twelve to four o''clock, you will be in the library, where Mr. Haider will tell you what to do. You must now see Faleria about your physical state. She''s in the room at the back of the yard."


    Leo went to the door and pushed it open. He turned around before leaving.


    "Mr. Peter, what rank is Liamond?!"


    ¡°He is a rank D Priest¡±


    ¡°D¡­?!¡±


    "Yeah, he is a genius; he is only twenty-four years old and already a rank D."


    "Is it that hard to rank up?"


    "Of course, for example, Albert is E plus, but he is 34."


    He then proudly raised his head.


    "By the way, I am rank E plus too, an enchanter."


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I am 33¡± Peter said proudly.


    ¡®You are only one year younger than Albert.¡® Leo decided not to express what he was thinking aloud.


    ¡°What about Ms. Rave?¡±


    Peter''s expression changed to fear.


    "Faleria?¡­ She is a B-rank Paladin."


    "B?!" Leo said, surprised.


    "Yes¡­"


    He paused for a moment, then whispered, as if he was afraid someone would hear him.


    "No matter what you do, never say anything about her age, And when you''re finished, come back here."


    Leo swallowed hard, pivoting to exit the room before pushing open the door leading to the expansive yard. The sprawling grounds stretched before him, culminating in a sizable structure at the far end. Leo strode along the path, flanked by verdant trees and blooming flowers that formed a picturesque walkway. Reaching the building, he found its entrance¡ªa sliding door¡ªalready ajar. Stepping inside, Leo was greeted by an interior reminiscent of the traditional Japanese training rooms depicted in countless anime. In the center of the room, a woman knelt with her eyes closed in serene meditation.


    ''Is she doing yoga or something?''


    Leo waited on the sidelines. He couldn''t stop himself from staring at Faleria while he waited. She possessed long black hair, a muscular body, a small nose, and stunning lips.


    "You always stare while you are waiting?"


    Leo jumped up.


    "I am sorry."


    Faleria blinked her eyes open. Her eyes were large and black.


    "Don''t worry, all men are the same."


    Leo was embarrassed.


    She rose to her full height, nearly matching Captain Edmond¡¯s imposing stature. Her figure was athletic, with lean muscles visible under her smooth skin. She wore a sleeveless white dress that clung to her form, showcasing her toned arms and shoulders. Leo struggled to keep his eyes from lingering too long.


    Faleria glanced at him with a direct, almost clinical gaze. ¡°Alright, kid, strip down.¡±


    Leo blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here for a physical assessment, aren¡¯t you? I need to see what I¡¯m working with. So, clothes off.¡± Her tone was matter-of-fact, leaving no room for argument.


    Reluctantly, Leo tugged his shirt over his head, feeling a wave of self-consciousness. He spotted a hanger on the wall and draped the shirt over it, his movements stiff and awkward.


    ¡°Pants too,¡± she instructed, barely glancing up as she readied some equipment on a nearby table.


    After a hesitant pause, he unbuckled his belt and stepped out of his pants, hanging them beside his shirt. His heart pounded as he stood in his underwear, feeling more exposed than ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Faleria moved closer, her eyes methodically scanning him from head to toe. She reached out, her hands lightly probing his arms and shoulders, checking the firmness of his muscles.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re underweight,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to him. ¡°Muscle development is poor.¡± She continued her examination, her brow furrowed in concentration as she traced her hands over his torso and legs.


    Leo¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. ¡®How long is this going to take?¡¯ he wondered, desperately trying to focus on anything other than the situation he was in.


    He remembered Peter¡¯s advice: Don¡¯t mention her age, no matter what. But standing this close, he couldn¡¯t help but think she looked no older than her mid-twenties, her skin smooth and unlined.


    ¡°Okay, kid,¡± she said suddenly, breaking his thoughts, ¡°now hit me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leo stared at her, sure he¡¯d misheard.


    "Do you like the word ''what''?; I said, punch me in the stomach, and with all of your power" Faleria said solemnly.


    Leo understands that delaying will be dangerous. He struck her as hard as he could with a pose he learned in his previous life''s self-defense class. Faleria didn''t move an inch, but Leo''s hand began to hurt.


    "Was that all your power?"


    "Yes!?"


    "Despite your good posture, you are truly weak. We have a lot of training ahead of us."


    She then took a piece of paper and began writing.


    "Bring it back to Peter, and don''t forget your cloth."


    Leo went to the hanger and began putting on his clothes. When he was finished, he looked at Faleria and asked, hesitantly.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Rave, can you tell me what my status is?¡± Leo asked cautiously.


    Faleria looked up from her notes. ¡°Has Peter already explained the ranking system to you? Your physical condition score is a fifteen.¡±


    Leo¡¯s stomach sank. Not even a G rank? He clenched his fists, trying to hide his disappointment.


    ¡°Right. Thank you,¡± he muttered, turning to leave.


    ¡°Hey, kid, hold on,¡± Faleria called after him.


    He stopped and glanced back at her, curious and a little wary.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re eating properly¡ªmeat, vegetables, the whole deal. Your body needs it. You¡¯ve received half your payment already, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Use it wisely. If you don¡¯t start building yourself up, you¡¯re going to break during training.¡±


    Break? Leo¡¯s eyes widened, but he nodded, swallowing his apprehension. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he said, forcing a small smile before heading out.


    When Leo went back to peter, he recounted everything, from the humiliating physical exam to Faleria¡¯s blunt advice. Peter listened carefully, after Leo was done, he start to laugh.


    "Hahahah¡­ , as expected from Faleria, and your score is fifteen; you are weak even for a nearly fifteen-year-old kid.¡±


    Leo scowled.


    "I am sorry, I am sorry, but don''t worry, you still have three months, and your identification card will be ready tomorrow."


    "What''s the next step?"


    Peter took a deep breath and answered when he was calm.


    "Next, you need to go to Elegant."

 Chapter 6: New life

    ¡°What is elegant?¡±


    "It¡¯s a boutique known for its fine attire,¡± Peter explained, handing Leo a neatly folded piece of parchment. ¡°Take this list to the store, present it to the manager, and they¡¯ll provide you with all the garments specified. Additionally, you should look for accommodations on Ashburn Street; it¡¯s lined with houses available for rent.¡±


    Leo weighed the purse in his hand, feeling the heft of the seven gold coins inside. ¡°Is this enough to cover both the clothes and a rental?¡±


    Peter chuckled. ¡°Absolutely. you got the highest score; how do you not know that?¡±


    Leo''s face was expressionless. When Peter received no response, he continued.


    "Your clothes would be near 1 gold and 30 silver; you can get all the food you need with the other 70 silver you have; and you can rent a good house with 3 gold coins for a month, so after all of this, you still have 2 gold coins left, and at the end of the month, you get another 3 gold coins."


    "Where is the clothing store?"


    "It''s in the middle of the bush street; just keep walking, and when you see a big clothing store, that''s elegant."


    Leo paused for a moment before asking. "Mr. Peter, is there anything that I should know about the renting process?"


    Peter¡¯s eyebrow arched, a mix of curiosity and amusement in his gaze.


    ¡°Your caution is commendable. Are you certain you¡¯re only fourteen?¡± he inquired, his tone light yet probing.


    Leo offered a small, knowing smile. ¡°I am the only man in my family.¡±


    Peter gave a nod of understanding. ¡°That explains it,¡± he conceded.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Peter¡¯s eyes snapped open, locking onto Leo with renewed focus. ¡°There¡¯s no mystery to it. Always be sure to read anything before you sign it. And here, take this,¡± he said, extending a card he had retrieved from a drawer.


    Leo turned the card over in his hands, examining it closely. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary identification card, proof of your Paladin status. With this, you¡¯ll be treated with the respect due to a member of our order,¡± Peter clarified, ensuring Leo understood the significance of the card.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo said.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, off you go. There¡¯s much to be done,¡± Peter encouraged, with a gesture towards the door.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Peter. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Leo replied, his voice carrying a newfound confidence.


    ¡°Until tomorrow, then,¡± Peter nodded.


    Leo turned on his heel and made his way back to the bustling main hall. Approaching Lara¡¯s desk, ¡°Ms. Lara, is the captain in his office??¡±


    Lara looked up from her paperwork, shaking her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just stepped out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you. Have a good day, Ms. Lara


    ¡°Wishing you the same,¡± she responded, returning to her tasks.


    Leo went back the way he came; the main door of the building was still crowded. People were no longer avoiding him because he was filthy.


    ''Walking was easier when I was still dirty.''


    He walked back to the bush street. When he saw the main square, he turned and began walking in the opposite direction. After a brisk ten-minute walk, he reached the clothing store adorned with a bold ''Elegant'' sign. Stepping through the entrance, he was greeted by the expansive interior, filled with racks of stylish attire. The bustling crowd spoke volumes about the shop''s renowned reputation. As he browsed, a well-dressed man in a sleek black suit approached him with a friendly smile.


    "How can I help you, young man?"


    Leo gave the man a brief glance before pulling out the list that Peter had given him. He looked at the list, then returned his gaze to Leo, surprised.


    "Mr. Mantine, please come with me."


    Leo began to follow the man. They made their way to the back of the store. The man in the suite approached another man and began speaking with him before returning to Leo with the list.


    "Mister Mantine, our tailor will be here to get your size in no time; please feel free to sit over there while you are waiting."


    "Ok, thank you."


    Leo went to where the man had indicated, found a seat, and sat. After about two minutes, a short, fat man appeared, holding a sewing meter. He was sweating, as if he was rushing to get here.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± the tailor said, glancing up. ¡°Could you come over here and stand on this stool?¡±


    Leo got up and stepped onto the stool. The tailor wasted no time, quickly pulling out a measuring tape and taking precise measurements of Leo¡¯s arms, chest, and legs. The only sound in the room was the soft slide of the tape as he worked. After about ten minutes, the tailor stepped back.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± he said, addressing a man in the suit standing nearby. The man nodded and approached Leo.


    ¡°Mr. Mantine, please follow me to the waiting room,¡± he said with a firm but polite tone.


    Leo began following him again. They returned to the store, and the man led Leo to a room on the corner with sofas and tables.


    ¡°Your order will be ready soon. In the meantime, can I bring you anything? Perhaps a glass of wine?¡± the man asked, a polite smile on his face.


    Leo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he shook his head. ¡°No, just water, please.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± the man replied, giving a small nod before walking away.


    A couple of minutes later, he returned with a glass of water, setting it carefully on the table. ¡°Here you are, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo said, giving a brief nod in return.


    Leo reached for the glass of water with his right hand and got out his watch with his other hand. It was 2:30 p.m., and his stomach grumbled. He didn''t have anything from this morning.


    ''I''m hungry; perhaps I should go somewhere to eat? No, I still have a lot of work ahead of me.''


    Leo turned to face the man in the suite.


    "Ahem, sir, do you know where I can find an agency for renting a house in Ashburn Street?"


    The man paused for a few seconds before responding.


    "An agency is located in Main Square, between Bush Street and Main Street¡±


    He paused for a few second and then asked with concern.


    ¡°Do you want to rent a house on Ashburn Street, sir?"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "Well, I heard that there is a mass murderer there who killed a lot of kids recently, but of course, for a Paladin, that may not be a problem." The man answered, his gaze darting.


    Before Leo could respond, another man with a suit entered.


    "Mr. Mantine, Fortunately, the clothe in your size was available and does not require sewing; please come with me to the dressing room."


    Leo stood up and followed the man into a room divided by a thick curtain. On one side, a full-length mirror reflected the faint light in the room. He began dressing in the new clothes laid out for him: a long black open-front coat with two interior pockets on each side, tailored black pants, a crisp white shirt, and sleek black formal shoes that clicked softly against the floor as he moved. A sturdy belt, equipped with small pouches for personal items and a loop for his sword, completed the outfit.


    Once fully dressed, Leo stepped in front of the mirror. He took a moment to take in his reflection.


    ¡®Wow, I look really cool,¡¯ he thought, feeling a surge of confidence at his transformed appearance.


    He didn''t change his clothes and went out in them. He took a look at the man.


    "I leave like this."


    "As you wish, sir, shall we go for payment?" said the man, a big smile on his face.


    Leo nodded and began to follow the man. They approached a desk, where a woman sat.


    "Here you are, Mister Mantine."


    The women gave Leo the bill, which was sixty silver coins for the coat, thirty for the pants, twenty for the shirt, twenty for the shoes, and ten for the belt. he had to pay one gold coin and forty silver coins in total. He didn''t have any silver, so he gave the women two gold coins from his pocket.


    "Thank you, sir."


    With a smile on her face, the woman begins to pick up some silver coins.


    "Here you are, Mr. Mantine."


    Leo took the coins from the women; they were six silver coins, each bearing the number ten.


    "Thank you"


    Leo was escorted to the door by the man in the suite. He went straight to the main square after exiting. He saw a confectionery in the middle of the road and stopped to buy a normal loaf of bread for five bronze silvers.


    ''The bread cost five bronze coins, and she returned nine silver and five bronze coins, so every ten bronze coins is one silver coin, and every hundred silver coins is one gold coin.'' He was thinking while eating his bread.


    He arrived at the agency in the main square after ten minutes, cleaned his hands from the bread crumbs, and went inside.


    There was a desk in front of him in the building. He walked over to it. Behind the desk was a man with his head down on some papers.


    "Excuse me, sir, I am here to rent a house on Ashburn Street."


    The man raised his head and turned to face Leo and smirked,


    "Sir, you need to at least be twenty years old."


    Leo locked his gaze on him for a moment before pulling his identification card from his pocket and handing it to the man. The man turned white when he saw the card. He rose and bowed.


    "I apologize, sir. Please take a seat and relax. I''m going to contact our top agent."


    The man left before Leo could say anything. Leo examined the card in his hand.


    "What kind of card did you give me, Mr. Peter?"


    He was picturing Peter''s face laughing when another man appeared out of nowhere.


    "Mr. Mantine, I heard you were looking for a house to rent on Ashburn Street; you''ve come to the right place, Please, let''s go sit over there," the agent said with a smile.


    Leo nodded and began to follow the man. They took a seat at a table. He extended his hand and shook Leo''s.


    "My name is Golzes Duv, and I''d like to apologize for my colleague''s behavior," the agent said, making a fake sorry face.


    Leo''s face was calm, and he smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it."


    "Ok, if you say so, now can you please explain what kind of house you are looking for?"


    "A normal-sized house with three bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a restroom"


    "Hmm¡­ Let me double-check."


    Golzes began to examine a few papers in his hand before returning his gaze to Leo.


    "We have three; all three have the features you mentioned; the first one is in the middle of Ashburn Street; it''s a little old and doesn''t come with any furniture; the rent for this one is 1 gold and 50 silver; the second one is three houses away from the first one; it''s a lot better than the first one; it''s not old and also comes with full furniture; you can rent this one for 1 gold and 60 silver."


    "You said it''s a lot better. Why is the rent between the two so close?" Leo asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Golzes¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he considered the question. ¡°Well, it¡¯s tucked away in a narrow alley. That lowers the price a bit.¡±


    Leo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What about the third one?¡±


    ¡°The third one¡¯s near the main square,¡± Golze explained, his tone shifting. ¡°It¡¯s new, fully furnished, and you can rent it for 2 gold and 50 silver.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look at that one?¡± Leo asked.


    Golzes¡¯s lips curled into a peculiar smile. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He rose from his seat and gestured toward the door. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Leo began to follow Golzes. They were on Ashburn Street in less than five minutes. The house was right next to the road. It was a three-story residence. The second floor bell was rung by the agent. After a while, the door was opened by a very short, fat woman. She was up to Leo''s shoulders.


    "Mr. Duv, hello."


    "Good day, Ms. Fodoln; this is Mr. Leo Mantine, a Paladin, Mr. Mantine This is Mis Belgilia Fodoln."


    Belgilia turned to face Leo.


    "A paladin? Aren''t you too young to be a paladin? And it appears that this is your first encounter with a dwarf."


    Leo was staring at her. Sweat begins to drip from Golzes''s brow. "Ms. Fodoln..."


    Leo moved forward and interrupted Golzes. He bowed slightly and placed one hand on his chest.


    "Ms. Fodoln, I apologize for any misbehavior; I assure you that was not my intention, And you are entirely correct; I am far too young to be a Paladin, but God has blessed me with his light."


    Golze''s mouth dropped open.


    Belgilia plastered a smile on her face. "Such a gentleman, as expected from a Paladin."


    Leo smiled as he raised his head. "You flatter me, Ms." .


    "Call me Belgilia; come on, let me show you the building."


    After Belgilia''s statement, she pivoted on her heels and strode away. Golzes grabbed Leo''s shoulder and stopped him from following her. Leo turned around.


    "Is there something wrong, Mr. Duv?"


    "How did you do that? You are the first person who could handle Ms. Fodoln like that," Golzes said quietly.


    "I have experience with women," Leo said with a smile. He then turned around and began walking.


    Golze''s mouth dropped open again, and he stood there for a moment, deep in thought.


    The apartment was on the first floor. While Leo was walking behind Belgilia, she started explaining.


    "There is furniture in the living room; the kitchen is connected to the living hall; as you can see, there are many cabinets, a stove, a sink, and a cooling box."


    Leo had no idea what Belgilia was on about, but he tried not to show it. They entered the rooms one at a time.


    "All the rooms have one bed and a dresser."


    They went into the restroom after they had checked every room.


    ¡°Restroom and bathroom are together and as you can see it is connected to pipeline system so you have water here and also in the kitchen¡¯s sink¡±


    They went back into the living room.


    ¡°The pipeline of each floor is separated so you pay your own bill for water, o before I forget, I also put some dishes in the cabinets.¡±


    Golzes looked at Leo.


    ¡°Well Mr Mantine, what do you think?¡±


    while he already decided, Leo pretended that he was thinking. After a few minutes of looking around he finally answered.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s great, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±


    Golzes grinned. "You just need to sign here, and we will do all the work for you."


    Leo took the paper from him and began reading. He signed the contract and looked at Belgilia when he was finished.


    "When can I move in, Ms. Fodoln?"


    "You can move in right away."


    She pulled out a key and handed it to Leo. Leo''s lips formed a smile.


    "That''s great; then I go bring my family."


    "Mr Mantine, Can you come to the agency tomorrow to finish the contract?"


    "Sure, I''ll be there at five in the evening."


    Leo then said his goodbyes to both of them and left. He first went to the grocery store and butcher shop to purchase a few items, then returned to his new home to place them.


    ''All right, let''s take a look at this cooling box.''


    He opened the strange cabinet, which Belgilia referred to as a cooling box. It looked like a regular cabinet with a strange blue circle at the bottom. It also had a gem on its left. When Leo touches the gem, the circle inside the box begins to glow and cold air begins to flow out of it. Leo¡¯s eyes sparked with excitement.


    ¡®It¡¯s a magic freezer¡¯


    He went outside after putting his purchases in the box. With a firm push, he closed the door behind him and made his way back to the place he still called home. The familiar streets passed by in a blur, and before he knew it, twenty minutes had elapsed, and he was pushing open the front door.


    ¡°Hi, Mom, I¡¯m back,¡± he announced, his voice echoing slightly in the quiet of the house.


    At the sound of his voice, his mother spun around, her hands full of dishware. The surprise on her face was so profound that a plate slipped from her grasp, shattering on the floor.


    ¡°Leo?! Is that really you?¡± she gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    In his haste to return, Leo had forgotten about the fine new clothes he was wearing.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± he reassured her, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Despite his cautionary words, ¡°Mom, be careful,¡± she paid him no heed, her feet carrying her forward as if pulled by an invisible string. Words failed her, and instead, tears began to glisten in her eyes, a silent testament to the swell of emotions within her as she drew closer to her son.


    "I''m currently working for the Paladin Association, but it''s not over, I need you to follow me, I want to show you something."


    She responded after she had calmed down a little.


    "Where?"


    "Call Rosie; it''s a surprise."


    His mother went into her room, and after ten minutes, they came out and prepared to leave. Rosie froze when she saw Leo.


    "Leo, is that really you?"


    "Yes, it is me, and I am going to buy you new clothes too."


    "Really?!!" Rosie screamed with excitement.


    "Of course, but first come with me."


    They left the house, Leo leading the way as his mother followed close behind. As they walked down Ashburn Street, Leo noticed the concern etched on her face, her brow furrowed and her movements hesitant. The familiar sights of the neighborhood passed by, but her unease remained.


    Eventually, they arrived at a modest building. Leo reached into his pocket, pulled out a key, and unlocked the door. The hinges creaked slightly as they stepped inside, the air still carrying the scent of fresh wood and paint.


    Standing in the living room, his mother looked around, doubt clouding her expression. Her eyes landed on Leo. ¡°Sweetie, what is this place?¡±


    Leo¡¯s lips curved into a reassuring smile. ¡°This is our new home.¡±

 Chapter 7: Library

    Rosie¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious as she darted from room to room, her laughter echoing through the spacious new house. ¡°There are three rooms! Can I really have one all to myself?¡± she asked, her voice brimming with hope.


    Leo nodded, his heart warmed by her joy. ¡°Of course, you can,¡± he assured her.


    Her eyes alight with possibility, Rosie paused, considering her options. ¡°Which one is mine?¡±


    ¡°Whichever one you like best,¡± Leo replied, gesturing expansively.


    With a squeal of delight, Rosie scampered off to make her choice, her small feet pattering against the wooden floors.


    Turning to his mother, Leo noticed her stillness, a stark contrast to Rosie¡¯s exuberance. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± he asked gently.


    His mother¡¯s eyes were filled with a mix of wonder and worry. ¡°Can we really afford this place, Sweetie? It seems so¡­ lavish for us,¡± she said, voicing her concerns.


    Leo took a deep breath before explaining. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s by order of the association,¡± he began. ¡°They insisted that as a Paladin, it¡¯s important for me to reside in a place that reflects the church¡¯s stature.¡±


    The revelation brought tears to his mother¡¯s eyes, though she quickly turned away, attempting to hide her emotions from Leo. When she faced him again, her smile was back in place, albeit tinged with a hint of sadness Leo couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    As he watched his mother begin to explore their new home, Leo couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his past life. ¡®If only I could have brought this much happiness to my parents in my previous world,¡¯ he thought wistfully.


    Eventually, the excitement of the day caught up with them, and they all gathered in the living room, their faces flushed from the flurry of activity and their hearts full of new beginnings.


    ¡­


    "Ok, me and Rosie will go get our stuff; in the mean time, you cook something delicious for us, mom."


    "But I don''t have anything here."


    Leo pointed at the cooling box.


    "That over there is a cooling box; I bought a few things and put them in there; there are also some dishes in the cabinets."


    Lisa rose and walked over to the cooling box. She was surprised when she opened it. She fixed her gaze on Leo.


    "Sweetie, there is a lot of stuff here; did you buy all of it?"


    "Yes, don''t worry; use all of them if you want."


    "OK, then you go; I will make dinner."


    She began searching in cabinets for the tools she required, while Leo and Rosie left.


    Lisa removed the meat and vegetables from the cooling box.


    "Potatoes, tomatoes, and¡­ beef?!"


    She brought the pot and other items, such as a knife and grater, and began to wash them. Her eyes welled up as she was preparing the food.


    "Don''t cry, Lisa; God is finally looking at us; I have to be grateful."


    Lisa rinsed her face, feeling the cool water wash away the fatigue of the day. She set the pot on the stove, its contents ready to simmer, and was about to go to the living room for a well-deserved rest when the doorbell¡¯s chime interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡®Could they be back already?¡¯ she wondered, drying her hands on a towel as she made her way to the door.


    With a gentle push, the door swung open to reveal a dwarf woman. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Lisa inquired, her tone polite yet cautious.


    The woman¡¯s eyes crinkled with warmth. ¡°You must be Leo¡¯s mother? I¡¯m Belgilia Fodoln, your landlord. Didn¡¯t Leo mention me?¡± she asked.


    Lisa offered a slight bow. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Lisa Mantine. My apologies; it seems Leo was so eager to surprise us that he forgot,¡± she explained with an apologetic smile.


    Belgilia waved off the apology. ¡°No need for that. I just wanted to ensure everything was fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Everything is more than fine, thank you, Ms. Fodoln,¡± Lisa assured her.


    ¡°Oh, please, just call me Belgilia,¡± the landlord insisted with a friendly nod.


    ¡°Very well, Belgilia,¡± Lisa agreed, her smile growing genuine.


    Belgilia¡¯s next words caught Lisa off guard. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve done a remarkable job with Leo; he¡¯s quite the gentleman.¡±


    Surprise and pride mingled on Lisa¡¯s face as she processed the compliment. ¡°Thank you,¡± she managed, touched by the praise.


    Their conversation was pleasantly interrupted as Leo and Rosie returned.


    "O Ms. Fodoln!?"


    "Leo, sweetie, why didn''t you tell me about our landlord, Belgilia?"


    Leo¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as his mother questioned him about Belgilia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have forgotten,¡± he admitted.


    Rosie, ever curious and oblivious to the subtleties of adult conversation, piped up with a question of her own while nibbling on a piece of candy. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our landlord, Ms. Belgilia Fodoln. say hello,¡± Leo instructed gently.


    With an innocent bow, Rosie greeted her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Fodoln.¡±


    Belgilia¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement at Rosie¡¯s candor. ¡°Hello, dear. Such a charming young lady you are,¡± she complimented.


    ¡°But you¡¯re as tall as me!¡± Rosie blurted out with childlike honesty.


    A gentle pinch from Leo was a reminder of manners. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosie exclaimed, rubbing her side.


    ¡°Rosie, that¡¯s not polite. Ms. Fodoln is a dwarf,¡± Leo explained, trying to smooth over the faux pas.


    Belgilia¡¯s laughter filled the room, dispelling any awkwardness. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t worry; she¡¯s just a child,¡± she said with a hearty chuckle.


    Handing Rosie a bag to distract her, Leo suggested, ¡°Take this inside for now.¡±


    With a pout but no further protest, Rosie took the bag and disappeared into the house.


    Lisa watched her son with a mixture of pride and bewilderment. ¡®He¡¯s matured so much; when did my little boy become such a responsible young man?¡¯ she mused silently.


    Turning back to Belgilia, Lisa extended an invitation. ¡°Would you care to join us for dinner?¡±


    Belgilia declined politely. ¡°No thank you, I must be going. But remember, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything.¡±


    With Belgilia¡¯s departure, Lisa and Leo retreated indoors. Rosie was busy in her room, leaving Lisa to ponder dinner preparations.


    ¡°Is dinner ready yet, Mom? I¡¯m starving,¡± Leo called out.


    ¡°Just fifteen more minutes,¡± Lisa replied before adding, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a quick shower. Rosie, come join me.¡±


    From her room came Rosie¡¯s voice, laden with protest. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to! The water¡¯s always so cold!¡±


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his sister¡¯s dramatics. ¡°Our new shower has hot water connected directly to it,¡± he informed her.


    Rosie¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly from sullen to excited at the prospect of warm water. ¡°Really?!¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo confirmed with a smile.


    With newfound enthusiasm, Rosie gathered her things and followed Lisa towards the promise of a comforting shower.


    ¡­


    Leo was waiting in the living room, he could hear his mom and Rosie¡¯s laughter and playing.


    ''I wish this world had television; I''m bored.¡¯


    he sniffed the air and detected the smell of freshly cooked food


    ¡®The food smells delicious; perhaps I should open a restaurant for my mother.¡¯


    After ten minutes, they came out. His mother was brushing her hair.


    "I never felt this clean in years; come into the kitchen in five minutes."


    Leo went into the kitchen to assist his mother in setting the table.


    "You don''t have to do this, Sweetie; you''re tired, Go take a break."


    "I am not tired; I am bored," Leo answered as if he really was a kid.


    "All right, the table is set, Go call your sister.¡±


    Leo went to Rosie¡¯s room; she was cleaning her room.


    "Rosie, come, dinner is ready."


    "OK"


    They entered the kitchen and took a seat at the table. Lisa brought a large bowl of beef and vegetables. Leo had never seen this food before in his previous life. When Lisa put their plate full of food in front of them, Rosie looked at her plate and asked in surprise.


    "We have meat?"


    ¡°Yes, my dear, all thanks to your brother¡¯s  hard work,¡± Lisa replied, her voice filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Leo,¡± Rosie said earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now eat up before it cools,¡± Leo urged with a brotherly nudge.


    The meal was a symphony of flavors, each bite better than the last. It was, without a doubt, one of the finest dishes Leo had ever savored.


    ¡°Mom, this is wonderful. Thank you,¡± he praised sincerely once they finished.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sweetie,¡± Lisa responded with an smile.


    After dinner, Leo stayed behind to help his mother with the dishes. As he prepared for bed, he paused and turned back to Lisa. ¡°Mom, I left two gold coins on the counter. Please use them tomorrow to buy new clothes for Rosie and yourself,¡± he said, his voice firm yet gentle.


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the coins. ¡°Two gold coins? that''s too much, sweetie,¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Visit a nice store, pick out something beautiful. And if there¡¯s money left over, stock up on food and whatever else we need. You don¡¯t have to overwork yourself anymore,¡± Leo added with care.


    Lisa hesitated, overwhelmed by her son¡¯s gesture. ¡°But¡­ alright, I will,¡± she finally agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off to work by 8:30 a.m. tomorrow. Goodnight, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    With that, Leo retreated to his room, leaving Lisa in the quiet kitchen, her gaze lingering on the golden coins.


    ...


    Leo got up at eight o''clock the next morning and went to take a shower. His mother was making breakfast when he came out.


    "Good morning, mom."


    "Good morning, Put on some clothes, and I''ll make you breakfast."


    Dressed in his new attire, Leo felt a renewed sense of purpose as he joined his mother at the breakfast table. A warm, baked egg awaited him, its aroma inviting him to savor the simple yet comforting meal.


    As he ate, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Mom, does Rosie go to school?¡± he inquired between bites.


    Lisa sighed, a shadow of concern crossing her features. ¡°She was, but we couldn¡¯t afford it this year,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°And the cost?¡± Leo pressed, already calculating in his head.


    ¡°Twenty silver coins each month,¡± Lisa replied, her voice tinged with regret.


    Leo¡¯s resolve hardened. ¡°Then she must continue her education. It¡¯s settled,¡± he declared.


    Lisa¡¯s worry deepened. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re already doing so much,¡± she protested gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary, Mom. Education is important. We¡¯ll make it work,¡± Leo reassured her with a confidence.


    Rising from the table, he donned his coat with a sense of urgency. ¡°I have to leave for work now.,¡± he said.


    ¡°Take care, sweetie. May God watch over you,¡± Lisa called after him as he stepped out into the new day, her heart both heavy and hopeful.


    Leo went straight to work. It was 8:40 a.m., and he had to be at work at 9. Fortunately, his new home was only five minutes away from the association. He was soon at the main entrance to the association. He proceeded in the same manner as the previous time. Lara was seated behind the desk.


    "Mooring Ms. Lara" he said with a smile.


    "Good morning" Lara raised her head briefly before returning to her paper.


    Leo went to the storage room. He went into his closet to put his coat, and when he came out, Peter was there.


    "Good morning, Mr. Peter."


    "O Leo, you are early." Peter expression was warm.


    "My new house is five minutes away from the association."


    "You got a new house; congratulations¡± announced Peter with a hint of cheer in his voice. ¡°And Ms. Rave said that today you don''t need to go to her."


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She believes your body needs time to adjust to the new diet. It¡¯s quite a change, after all,¡± Peter explained.


    Leo, ever eager, protested lightly. ¡°I feel ready to begin training today.¡±


    Peter shook his head, a serious look crossing his face. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s better to wait. The strain could be too much too soon.¡±


    Leo¡¯s frown deepened, his mind racing for alternatives. ¡°Then what am I to do with my day?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Haider has arrived; let''s go to the library,¡± Peter offered, sensing Leo¡¯s restlessness.


    With a nod of agreement, Leo followed Peter¡¯s lead, their steps echoing through the halls as they made their way to the library.


    "Samuel, this is Leo Mantine, your new colleague who is going to work in the library."


    Samuel was a medium-sized, chubby man with a large nose. He resembled the nobles in the stories. Leo extended his hand to shake Samuel''s.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Haider."


    Samuel extended his hand.


    "Nice to meet you,"


    He gave Leo a long look before adding.


    "I have to say, you are quite young."


    Leo grinned, he already looked at a calendar. "I will be fifteen in three mouths." .


    "Fifteen? And you already have a job at Paladin Association? Fascinating"


    When Peter noticed how well they were getting along, he went for the door.


    "Well, I leave Leo in your hands, Samuel, If you need anything, I am in my office."


    Samuel nodded to Peter before returning his gaze to Leo.


    "Peter said you got the highest score in the entry test."


    "Yes, sir, I did."


    Samuel stroked his beard before settling into his chair.


    "Tell me, Leo, do you have any interest in the field of alchemy?"


    "Well, I don''t know enough about alchemy to really answer your question," Leo admitted honestly.


    ¡°Hmm, good point. Alright, I¡¯ll show you the ropes, so pay attention. If you look around, you''ll see many books on the tables. These are either ones other members have been reading or ones brought in from elsewhere. Your first task is to get familiar with each area of the library, like history, magic, and so on. By reading the first page of each book, you¡¯ll be able to identify which section it belongs to and return it to its proper place. Second, you¡¯ll need to clean the tables and a portion of each area each day.¡±


    ¡°How do I choose the area to start in?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll guide you,¡± Samuel replied, rising to his feet with visible effort. Once steady, he led Leo toward the shelves.


    "Third, I need to give you books to study."


    Leo followed as Samuel began by collecting a few from the history section, including an introduction to the three great kingdoms. He moved next to a shelf on the Paladin''s faith, then to one on basic regulations, and finally selected a book from the magic collection.


    "OK, this is your last book for now."


    He took out a book with a blue and brown cover. Leo read the headline.


    ¡®Introduction to the World of Magic¡±


    Leo''s lips formed a smile. he received four books from Samuel.


    "When you don''t have anything to do, you can read them."


    "Can I bring them back with me?"


    "Yeah, sure," Samuel said, waving his hand.


    "What should I do after I read all of them?"


    "That should take you some time, but after that, I''ll give you some more books, And please come to me if you have any questions."


    "OK"


    "And before I forget, if I wasn''t here and a member came to borrow a book, write his name and the book name here, If he wanted a book from the forbidden section, I have to be here"


    "What is the forbidden section" Leo asked curiously.


    "It''s the basement, dangerous books are there, each book there have a ranking and to read them you have to be at the same or higher ranking of that book, there are books there that not even captain are allowed to read."


    He then paused for a second and looked at Leo.


    "You can''t read any of them"


    Leo¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡®I already know that¡¯.


    He faked a smile, ¡°Noted¡±.


    "OK then get to work, start with cleaning the tables, what ever you need is in the closet near my desk."


    Leo went to the closet to get some rags. He gathers all of the books on the table and returns them to their proper sections before beginning to clean up the tables. He finished by taking his watch from his pocket.


    ''It took an hour and a half, I need to be faster so I can read my books.''


    "Mr Haider, I cleaned the tables"


    Samuel examined the tables.


    ¡°Not bad, that was fast, OK rest for half an hour and start reading your books, and also call me Samuel or teacher, I don¡¯t like my last name¡±


    Leo sat at one of tables. He put his book on the table and looked at the titles one by one


    ¡®well I can read the faith and rule one later let¡¯s start with the history first.¡¯


    In the next twenty minutes, Leo read around 30 pages.


    ¡®Okay, so it¡¯s saying the same thing as my school history book, but with a little more detail. The new thing I learned, in summary, is that the beginning of time isn¡¯t really the beginning. There was also an ancient era with an ancient civilization that was destroyed, but it doesn¡¯t explain why. This map shows a place called the Shadow Lands at the top left of the world. Why is it called the Shadow Lands, and what¡¯s there? Did the ancient civilization live there? And if so, what destroyed them¡ªdemons? It says the Gates of Hell first opened in our time, so what could have destroyed them before? Could it be the same thing that created the Shadow Lands? There are also islands in the ocean, so maybe the Three Kingdoms aren¡¯t the only kingdoms in this world.¡¯


    He checked the time; he still had five minutes.


    ''It also mentions elves, dwarfs, and orcs.''


    A corner of his mouth lifted as he leaned back in his chair.


    ''I would like to meet some elves.''


    He then turned to face Samuel.


    "Mr. Samuel, can I ask you a question?"


    Samuel turned to face him. "Go ahead"


    "What is the average lifespan for a human? And how does it differ from other races?"


    Samuel arched his brow. "I didn''t expect that question"


    He then paused for a few moments to think.


    ¡°It is different, humans normally lives around one hundred years, Orc are the same, dwarfs can live around two hundred years, god knows how long can elves live, the longest I know is around six thousand years. also when someone increase their rank, no matter the race, their lifespan increases, it look like that by increasing you mana, your lifespan also increase, I am not really sure about this though¡±


    Leo blinked ¡°Six thousand years?¡±.


    "Yes, he was an Archmage"


    "Isn''t our era about 500 years old? Was he from the past?"


    "No¡­ How many pages did you read? There is an ancient era, a middle era, and our era, which is the beginning of time. When the world was in chaos around ten thousand years ago, the four races of humans, Orcs, Dwarfs, and Elves were killing each other like animals, and there were also magical beasts and dark creatures."


    "But it said that magic came into our world in our time?!"


    "Well, that''s actually true, because magic was once sealed away in our world, most of it by the elves, and then the seal was broken by opening the gate of hell, Don''t ask further; you are not qualified to learn more about this. If you want to learn more, you must advance in rank."


    "Then why do we call our era the beginning of time?"


    Samuel paused for a moment before responding in a deep voice.


    "Because the god of light showed himself in this era, his arrival created a new beginning."

 Chapter 8: Introduction to the World of magic

    "God of light..."


    Leo didn''t ask any more questions. He leaned back in his chair, looking up at the ceiling.


    ''Was there a battle in these three kingdoms during the Middle Ages? Or is it somewhere else? Perhaps it''s on the other side of the shadow land? And why was Hell''s gate opened?''


    He returned his gaze to the history book.


    ''10,000 years in the middle era and 500 years in the new era... How long did the ancient era last? And did they have any sort of magic? There are so many questions.''


    "That''s enough resting; go and start cleaning the section belonging to literature."


    Leo was brought back to reality by Samuel''s voice. He stood up, grabbed his history book, and walked over to the literature section. He also read a page from his book every ten to fifteen minutes.


    ¡®It also began covering the Middle Ages, just like Mr. Samuel said: there were four kingdoms, each belonging to a different race. Humans and orcs, however, reproduced rapidly, so the elves created magic to seal away the powers of the other races in order to overcome them. But it doesn¡¯t mention where the battle took place or any important figures. I guess I''m not yet high enough in rank to learn those details.¡¯


    After a while, Leo went into the kitchen to get something to eat before returning to continue cleaning the library. Samuel was not present, and no one came the entire time. Leo sat at one of the tables and continued reading his book after cleaning everything in the literature section. He finished the history book at 3:45 p.m.


    ''Hmm, nothing notable; I need a more detailed book; I need to raise my rank quickly.''


    The main entrance door groaned on its hinges, a sound that made Leo look up from his task. He saw Samuel enter, his eyebrows raised in mild surprise at finding Leo there.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re taking a breather; how did the cleaning go?¡± Samuel asked, a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished cleaning the entire section,¡± Leo replied, a note of pride in his voice.


    "The whole section? That¡¯s quick work; I¡¯m genuinely impressed,¡± Samuel said, his eyes reflecting his approval.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also completed the history book,¡± Leo added, unable to hide a small, satisfied smile.


    ¡°Already? That¡¯s fast. What did you find out?¡± Samuel inquired, leaning forward with interest.


    ¡°That I need to move up in rank to learn more,¡±


    Samuel laughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s a good one. It shows your drive for knowledge. Read the other books and I¡¯ll provide more. Also, it¡¯s 4 PM; you can head out,¡± he said, checking his watch and nodding for emphasis.


    Samuel glanced at Leo, noticing the curiosity written across his face.


    ¡°If you have a question, feel free to ask,¡± Samuel said calmly, his tone reassuring, letting Leo know it was alright to speak up.


    Leo hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Why is there a ranking system for books?¡±


    Samuel smiled knowingly. ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯ve been drawn to the more advanced books, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Leo gave a slight, unreadable nod, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Samuel continued, his voice comforting. ¡°Curiosity is a good thing¡ªif you¡¯re cautious with it. Knowledge can be powerful, but if you¡¯re not careful, it can corrupt you... destroy your soul.¡± Before Leo could ask more, Samuel added, ¡°You¡¯ll learn about that corruption soon enough. For now, just try to keep your curiosity in check.¡±


    Leo nodded, absorbing the words. He stood up, gathering his books with brisk movements.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Mr. Samuel,¡± he said, giving a respectful nod before leaving.


    ¡°Until tomorrow,¡± Samuel replied with a warm smile.


    Leo headed toward the storage room, a subtle sense of accomplishment settling over him. The quiet hum of the building seemed to mirror his mood.


    ¡°How was your first day?¡± Peter¡¯s voice echoed from across the room, warm with friendly interest.


    Leo turned, a small smile on his face. ¡°It was great,¡±.


    He went into the back room to get his coat, feeling the fatigue of the day¡¯s work.


    ¡°By the way, your identification card is ready,¡± Peter announced from his desk.


    Leo returned and took his card from Peter, examining it with a sense of new belonging. ¡®Leo Mantine, Member of the Paladins Association,¡¯ it declared, along with his age and other details.


    ¡°You can use the back door now,¡± Peter said, gesturing towards it with a welcoming hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Peter,¡± Leo said, gratitude evident in his expression.


    After bidding Peter farewell, he took the back exit, finding it an easier way out, just as Peter had suggested. He made his way to the housing agency, and as he stepped inside, he recognized the same man from the previous day.


    "Hello"


    The man rose to his feet, lifting his head with an effort that betrayed the weight of stress etched across his features. Regret flickered in his eyes as he recalled how he¡¯d treated Leo like a child in their last encounter.


    ¡°Mr. Mantine, we¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± he greeted with a formal nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfill the terms of my contract,¡± Leo stated, his voice was steady.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Right this way, please,¡± the man said, leading Leo down the corridor with purposeful strides.


    Upon entering a well-lit room, they were immediately approached by a welcoming figure.


    ¡°Mr. Mantine, you¡¯re quite early,¡± the newcomer observed with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Duv, my schedule cleared up sooner than expected, so I arrived early. I trust that won¡¯t be a problem," Leo replied, his tone was hopeful yet apologetic.


    ¡°Not at all; it¡¯s actually quite convenient. Please, have a seat¡ªthe paperwork is all prepared for you.¡±


    He gave him the contract. Leo read all of the content, and when he was sure, he signed the contract. He also put two gold coins and fifty silver coins on the paper. Golzes rose to his feet and shook Leo''s hand.


    "Every month you can come here and pay your rent, or if you want, we can send someone to get the rent."


    "No, I come here myself."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Leo thought that it would be safer for him to come and pay his rent himself. He said his goodbyes to Golzes and went straight home. His mother and sister weren''t around when he arrived. A message had been left in the kitchen.


    ''Sweetie, we''re going to get your sister some clothes and stationery.''


    After putting down the letter, Leo went into his room to change his clothes. He returned to the kitchen, washed his face, drank a glass of water, and returned to his room again.


    ''I can''t wait to get my hands on the magic book.''


    He sat on his bed, holding a book titled Introduction to the World of Magic. Taking a sip of water, he settled in and began to read .


    ''The term magic is a generalization for a wide range of sub-categories, from the most basic, such as lighting a crystal ball, to the most complex; all of them are magic. Pure magic, arcana, necromancy, light, darkness, elemental magic, and void magic are the seven categories of magic. All of these can be subdivided further. Arcana, for example, can be divided into enchanting, alchemy, science, and other categories. But before we get into the specifics, let''s talk about Mana.¡¯


    ¡®Mana is the soul''s power. Every soul has a mana capacity, which can be increased through practice. Mana is the most commonly used resource in magic to create spells and skills. The more mana you have, the more spells you can cast, and the more likely you are to become corrupted.¡¯


    ¡®Corrupted?¡¯ Leo paused, his eyes narrowing. ¡®Is this the same corruption Mr. Samuel mentioned?¡¯ He frowned, pondering the connection. ¡®And it says mana is the most commonly used resource... which means there are other resources too.¡¯


    Leo mulled over the thought for a few moments before shaking it off and continuing to read.


    ¡®When the mana in your body increases, your soul need to control that power, if ones fail to control it, it will damage the soul and corrupt the person. When the capacity of your soul fill, the mana start to flow out of your body. what ever you touch get some of your mana, you can call this, mana fingerprint. Even by mastering to control you mana completely, you can¡¯t stop you mana from flowing out of your body¡¯


    The next twenty page was explaining, that the mana of each person is unique and some example and test results.


    ¡®Almost everyone can feel the presence of mana within their body. Close your eyes and focus. Try to sense a movement¡ªsomething that isn¡¯t part of your physical body but exists inside you. Concentrate on your soul. With this training, you¡¯ll begin to feel your mana.¡¯


    ''Chapter two: further divided magic. All types of magic can be further subdivided. Let us begin with pure magic. Pure magic is when you use your mana without changing it into anything else. For example, in elemental magic, you can change your mana into fire, but in pure magic, mana does not change; it merely alters shape. Pure magic is classified as either support, defense, or attack, but it is most commonly used for support and defense. The most common pure magic spell is light ball, which is a type of support magic.


    The next one is arcana. As previously stated, arcana is classified as enchanting, alchemy, science, divination, illusion, and conjuration. Enchanting is the ability to imbue anything with an effect, such as enchanting a sword with fire magic. Enchanting requires an energy source, which we use in the form of crystals, which we will not discuss here. Alchemy is concerned with liquids and their combination to produce a potion or poison. In science, we create new spells and skills related to magic in general. Divination is the ability to predict the future through astrology or a contract with a god or a demon. Illusion is linked to the brain; you can make someone see something that does not exist by manipulating their mana and brain and finally, through conjuration, one can summon a creature to fight alongside him.


    This book excludes necromancy, darkness, and void magic. Let us now discuss light. Light is more complicated than other types of magic; it all depends on the spells you want to learn. For example, if a person wishes to learn support spells, he is referred to as a priest; if he wishes to learn attack spells, he is referred to as a paladin; and if he wishes to learn defense spells, he is referred to as a guardian.


    Finally, there is elemental magic, which is divided into fire, air, earth, lightning, and water. Each is superior to one and inferior to the other. Furthermore, each of them excels in certain areas, such as fire and lightning, which are effective in attacks.


    To use these spells, you must first master your mana. After that, you''ll be able to transform your mana into whatever you want.


    Other magics in this world, such as blood magic and nature''s magic, do not use mana directly and thus are not included in our classification.¡¯


    The following page provided more information about each magic, mostly elemental magic. Leo finished the book in a few hours. He was sitting on his bed, thinking.


    ''There is no information about the void, darkness, or necromancy, and it only discusses the fundamentals of magic.''


    Leo studied the book and decided to try the mana practice it recommended. He sat up straight and began to concentrate.


    ''Pay attention to your soul, something that is not a part of your body but is present.''


    He sat for fifteen minutes, unable to feel anything.


    ''Am I doing something wrong?''


    He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and began to concentrate once more. After another ten minutes, he began to feel a movement in his body that resembled a waterfall, flowing from his head to his feet. The sound of the main door interrupted his concentration.


    "Sweetie, we¡¯re home," his mother called out as the front door creaked open.


    Leo muttered to himself, ¡°Hmm... I have to do this while they¡¯re sleeping.¡± He stood up and quietly left his room.


    ¡°Hi, welcome back,¡± he greeted as he stepped into the hallway.


    Before his mother could respond, Rosie darted toward him. ¡°Leo, Leo, Leo! Look what I got!¡± she exclaimed, nearly bouncing with excitement. She was dressed in a new long skirt and blouse, her face beaming.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Leo said, smiling as she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Come see my stuff!¡± Rosie tugged at him eagerly. ¡°I got two notebooks, two pens, and these little things. And I bought two new sets of clothes for home too!¡±


    Leo chuckled, gently patting her head, before turning to his mother. ¡°What about you, Mom?¡± he asked with a warm smile.


    Lisa smiled.


    ¡°I also got two sets of clothes, one for home and one for outdoor, and some stuff for home, and still 60 silver left,¡± she said the last sentence proudly.


    "Ok, keep them for whatever you need, and if you need more, don''t forget to tell me."


    "Thank you, sweetie; dinner will be ready in 30 minutes."


    "Ok, I''ll be in my room."


    Leo entered his room, took up the book about faith, and began reading. After thirty minutes, he ate his dinner and helped his mom clean the table. He returned to his room and resumed his reading. The majority of the book was about the god of light and his rules. When he finished reading, he took out his watch and checked the time. It was twelve o''clock.


    ''I believe they are now asleep.''


    He sat up straight and resumed his concentration. After ten minutes, he began to feel the same as before.


    ''This has to be mana.''


    He tried to control and move the power in his body, but he failed. He gave up after nineteen to twenty attempts. He was resting on his bed when he suddenly remembered.


    ''There was something about using light ball magic; perhaps I should try that.''


    Leo took up his magic book and began searching for the right page.


    ''Found it; raise one of your hands and imagine a ball inside it; now imagine your mana flowing inside this ball.''


    Leo raised his hand and start to do the thing in the book, he tried forty time with no success. A small ball of light formed inside the palm of his hand in the 41st time. His pupils dilated and his mouth curved into a smile.


    ''I did it!''


    He took a few moments to examine the ball.


    ''Let''s try to see how far I can move it.


    Leo tried to visualize the ball of light moving away from his palm. However, the ball did not move.


    ''Hmm... maybe try making it bigger?''


    He imagined a larger ball and attempted to completely fill it. The ball began to expand and grew to twice its original size in a matter of seconds.


    ''All right, now let''s try to move it.


    He was about to try to move the ball again when his head began to hurt, he lost his concentration, and the ball began to lose its shape. The ball vanished after a few seconds of moving and changing shape.


    ¡®I think I used too much mana... but how is that possible?¡¯ Leo frowned, his head pounding. ¡®The light ball spell is the most basic. Maybe I¡¯m wasting more mana than I realize?¡¯


    Frustrated, he closed his eyes and leaned back on his bed, but the throbbing in his head kept him awake. After a few restless minutes, he sighed and swung his legs over the side of the bed. Standing up, he made his way to the kitchen. He opened the cooling box, grabbed some leftover dinner, and slowly ate, washing it down with a glass of water. As the food settled in his stomach, he started to feel a bit better.


    Returning to his room, Leo lay back down, hoping sleep would finally come.


    ¡®I can¡¯t sleep¡¯, he thought, staring at the ceiling, his mind still buzzing. After ten minutes of tossing and turning, he gave up, got out of bed again, and reached for his latest book.


    ''A book about rules, that can''t be boring,'' he sneered.


    It was a simple book outlining the fundamental rules of the kingdom of light. When he finished reading, he yawned and closed the book.


    ''I believe I am ready to sleep.''


    He crawled into his bed.


    ¡®There is magic in this world, which makes it really exciting. I also have a lot of things I want to learn and know. Humans can live for almost one hundred years, which is more than humans on earth, but that¡¯s not enough. Samuel stated that increasing mana allows one to live longer, but why did the first Paladin die of old age, at the age of two to three hundred years? Perhaps the information in that book is incorrect.''


    He was staring up at the ceiling.


    ''I need to divide my objectives into short and long-term goals. My main goal is the long-term goal, and the short-term goal is what I need to do to get to my long-term goal, and I know what I want for my main goal.


    Leo grinned.


    ''I want to study everything there is to know about this world, and I need to know how I got here; for that, I need a lot of time, and a human''s regular lifespan is not enough, I need to increase my lifespan''


    A light streamed in through his window, lighting up his room.

 Chapter 9: Short Goals

    "It''s already morning?!" Leo muttered, casting a glance out the window. The sunlight was streaming in, warming the room. He stretched, feeling the stiffness in his limbs, then decided to take a quick shower. After changing into fresh clothes, he walked into the kitchen where the familiar smell of breakfast greeted him.


    "Good morning," he said, his voice still a bit groggy.


    ¡°Good morning, sweetie,¡± his mom replied, turning from the stove with a smile. ¡°You look tired. Did you get enough sleep last night?¡±


    Leo sank into a chair. "I was reading a book and... forgot to sleep."


    Just then, Lisa placed a plate with an egg in front of him. "Sweetie, you shouldn''t push yourself like that," she said, her tone was gentle.


    Leo remained calm, quietly picking up his fork and starting on his breakfast. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I don¡¯t want to overdo it. Like I said, I just forgot. Thank you for the food.¡±


    After finishing his meal, he stood up and turned to leave. "I''ll be careful next time," he added with a reassuring smile before heading out.


    ¡­


    Edmond perused Leo¡¯s file with a furrowed brow, the pages filled with notes and observations. Clutching the file, he made his way to the Paladin association¡¯s main hall.


    ¡°Lara, is Peter around?¡± Edmond inquired, scanning the bustling space.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in his office. Shall I call him?¡± Lara offered, ready to dispatch a message.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll head over myself,¡± Edmond decided, handing her the file as he strode towards the storage room.


    Upon entering, Edmond found Peter standing at attention, his fist pressed firmly against his chest in a respectful salute.


    ¡°Captain, how may I assist you today?¡± Peter asked, his posture relaxing slightly as he acknowledged Edmond''s presence.


    ¡°At ease,¡± Captain Edmond responded, his voice steady. After a brief pause, he continued, his gaze sharp. ¡°What do you think about Leo?¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering with thought. ¡°Leo?¡± he repeated, as if weighing his words carefully.


    ¡°He¡¯s an exceptionally bright young man,¡± Peter said at last, his tone thoughtful but filled with admiration. ¡°Remarkably efficient in his duties. He¡¯s got a lot of potential.¡±


    ¡°Efficient? In what manner?¡± Edmond probed further.


    ¡°Samuel mentioned that Leo managed to clean an entire library section yesterday. He even verified Leo¡¯s work himself,¡± Peter explained.


    ¡°And the verdict?¡± Edmond pressed on.


    ¡°Samuel was quite impressed with the quality of his work,¡± Peter confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Edmond hummed thoughtfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­ His demeanor is somewhat atypical,¡± Peter added cautiously.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Edmond encouraged.


    ¡°He carries himself more like an adult than an almost fifteen-year-old,¡± Peter observed thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s quite unusual.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed that peculiarity as well,¡± Edmond agreed, a contemplative frown forming as he folded his arms.


    ¡°Maybe growing up in a poor family and being the only man in the house can do that,¡± Peter offered, making an assumption.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Edmond echoed, though his tone was noncommittal. After a moment, he gave a curt nod. ¡°Anyway, I got what I was looking for.¡±


    Edmond was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. Leo entered, looked at Peter and Edmond confusedly, and then placed his fist on his chest.


    "Captain, Mr. Peter, good morning."


    "Good morning," both Edmond and Peter said simultaneously.


    Edmond looked back at Peter.


    "Thank you, Peter."


    "Of course, captain."


    he turned around and walked away.


    ¡­


    Leo stared at the door, lost in thought.


    ¡°When did you learn to do the fist thing?¡± Peter asked, noticing the gesture from earlier.


    Leo smiled, glancing at Peter. ¡°It was in the book about the rules. I read it last night.¡±


    ¡°You read that whole book in one day?¡± Peter asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leo replied casually, ¡°it was boring.¡±


    He made no mention of having already read all four of the books he¡¯d been given. Heading into the back room, he hung his coat neatly in the closet.


    ¡°Change into the white clothes in there,¡± Peter called after him.


    Leo paused, eyeing the neatly folded clothes. ¡°What are these for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for your exercise with Faleria,¡± Peter said with a smile.


    He went into the library after changing his clothes and placed his book on the desk. Then he went out into the yard and went straight to Faleria''s location. Faleria was seated in the middle of the room, concentrating, like before. He stepped back and tried not to stare.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staring; it looks like you were listening,¡± Faleria remarked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she observed Leo.


    Leo gave a slight bow. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Rave.¡±


    Faleria stepped closer to the door, glancing outside. The sunlight filtered through her hair, casting a soft glow around her and creating a striking, almost ethereal scene.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good morning,¡± she said, her voice carrying a sense of authority. ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll call me ¡®coach.¡¯¡±


    She then shifted her gaze back to Leo, her expression firm but not unkind.


    "For the first week, we just focus on building a little muscle in your body, Your body is simply too weak for any exercise, You first start with some stretching; I show you how to do it, then you go run around the yard for half an hour, you rest for ten minutes, and then you run for another half an hour, Now come stand here and look at what I am doing and try to do the same."


    Leo took a step behind Faleria, mirroring her movements as they began their stretches. His muscles tensed as he followed her lead.


    ¡°Try to go lower, like this,¡± Faleria instructed, her tone firm. ¡°Stretch your body as much as you can. You must be able to touch the floor within one week.¡±


    Without warning, she pressed her hand firmly on Leo¡¯s back, pushing him down further. A sharp jolt of pain shot through him, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    ¡®Is she trying to tear my tendons?¡¯ Leo thought, gritting his teeth to keep from crying out.


    Fifteen grueling minutes later, they finished the stretches. Leo''s legs felt like jelly.


    ¡°Enough of that,¡± Faleria said, straightening up. ¡°Now go run. And don¡¯t even think about walking¡ªI¡¯m watching you the entire time.¡±


    Leo stood up; he hadn''t even begun the main part yet, but his entire body ached. He entered the yard and began running. He was out of breath after fifteen minutes and his running speed slowed.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Don''t slow down," Faleria called from a distance.


    Leo¡¯s breathing grew heavier with each step. His legs felt like lead, his chest tight.


    ¡®I can¡¯t run anymore... I¡¯m going to die,¡¯ he thought, his body screaming for rest. He was on the verge of giving up, his mind teetering on the edge of surrender.


    But then, a memory surfaced¡ªhis previous self, weaker and determined to be better.


    ''I don''t want to be a loser any more, especially in this world. If I can''t run for half an hour right now, I won''t be able to reach my goal.''


    He inhaled deeply and increased his running speed.


    Faleria smiled as she sat on the two stairs in front of the entrance.


    "Ho? I wasn''t expecting him to continue."


    She waited another five minutes before rising.


    "All right, that''s enough. Come and rest here."


    Leo came to a halt. He was standing with his back to the wall, trying to catch his breath. He walked to Faleria after one minute.


    "Here, take this," Faleria said, tossing a towel to Leo.


    "And drink only half a glass of water," she added sternly.


    Leo obediently gulped down the water, his body craving more, but he stopped after half a glass as instructed. After a brief ten-minute rest, he was back on his feet, heading for another grueling half-hour run.


    ¡°All right,¡± Faleria said when he returned, drenched in sweat. ¡°Now take a fifteen-minute break and drink a glass of milk from the cooling box inside.¡±


    Exhausted, Leo retrieved the milk, gulped it down, and slumped into a corner, his body screaming for rest. As soon as he closed his eyes, everything went dark.


    ¡°Enough resting, come here!¡± Faleria¡¯s voice snapped him awake.


    Leo jumped to his feet, panic flooding him. Damn, I dozed off.


    He hurried over to Faleria, still groggy but alert now.


    ¡°For the next hour, you¡¯re going to do these three movements,¡± she instructed, her eyes fixed on him with unrelenting focus.


    She took a wooden sword and stood in the center of the room. The movements were slashing swords from top to bottom, top left to bottom down, and top right to bottom left. She pointed the handle of the wooden sword at Leo after demonstrating the movements.


    "One hundred each."


    Leo took the sword from her and began to perform the movements. Faleria was walking around him at the same time, making sure he was doing it correctly. She occasionally showed him his error and the proper way to do it.


    After an hour, Leo was on the third movement. Sweat was pouring from everywhere on his body, and the muscles in his hand were aching.


    "Ninety-eight, ninety-nine, one hundred."


    He sat on the ground, his sword falling from his grasp.


    "Good job; you can rest now, and don''t forget to eat something."


    Leo wiped the sweat from his face and arms with the towel, then carefully returned both the sword and towel to their places, preparing to leave for the day.


    ¡°Leo,¡± Faleria¡¯s voice called out just as he was about to step out.


    He froze, turning to face her, worried she might have another grueling exercise lined up.


    ¡°You need more sleep,¡± she said, her tone unexpectedly gentle.


    Relief washed over him. He nodded, a small smile creeping onto his face. ¡°I¡¯ll get more sleep,¡± he promised.


    Exhaustion weighed heavily on Leo as he retraced his steps to the storage room, each step a testament to the day¡¯s grueling efforts. Upon opening the door, he was greeted by Peter¡¯s knowing gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your first encounter with the famous Faleria, I see,¡± Peter remarked, his eyes softening with empathy.


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Leo confirmed, a weary sigh escaping him.


    He shuffled into the back room, intent on washing away the day¡¯s toil. Frank was there, vigorously drying off with a towel.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Rove,¡± Leo greeted with a nod.


    ¡°Hey there, Leo. Drop the formalities; just Frank is fine,¡± he replied with an easy smile.


    Frank then shot Leo a quick, knowing look before speaking again.


    ¡°Faleria gave you a tough time, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°How does everyone seem to know?¡± Leo asked, a mix of curiosity and exasperation in his voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all been through her rigorous training at some point,¡± Frank explained, his smile fading slightly.


    ¡°All of you? How old is she?¡± Leo pressed, his interest piqued.


    Frank¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°If you¡¯re really curious about her age, you might want to ask her directly. But be warned, that knowledge comes at a price.¡±


    A flicker of apprehension crossed Leo¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m better off not knowing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision,¡± Frank agreed, clapping a reassuring hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder before exiting the room.


    Leo stood for a few moments, staring at the door. He then took his clothes off and went into the shower. After he was done, he went into the kitchen to eat something. Wina was in the kitchen, and Liamond, Gery, and Albert were playing cards.


    Hello, everyone,¡± Leo greeted as he walked into the room.


    ¡°Hi,¡± replied Liamond, Gery, and Albert in unison, barely looking up from what they were doing.


    Wina turned around with a warm smile. ¡°Hello,¡±


    Leo made his way into the kitchen, grabbed an egg from the cooling box, and started frying it. The sound of the sizzling pan filled the room as he focused on his breakfast.


    ¡°Leo, want to play a hand of cards?¡± Albert asked casually, not even turning around from the game he was setting up.


    Leo sat at the table, placing his plate down with the freshly baked egg. ¡°No, I need to be at the library in fifteen minutes,¡± he replied.


    Albert shrugged. ¡°Okay, suit yourself,¡± he said, shuffling the deck.


    After consuming his egg, Leo made his way to the library. The familiar scent of old books greeted him as he entered. Samuel was there, ensconced behind his desk, a cup of tea in one hand and a book in the other.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Samuel,¡± Leo greeted, his voice echoing slightly in the quiet room.


    ¡°Ah, Leo, good to see you,¡± Samuel responded without looking up, his attention still partly on the pages before him.


    There was a brief silence as Samuel took a measured sip of his tea before he finally set his book aside and regarded Leo with a curious gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been training with Faleria today, haven¡¯t you?¡± Samuel inquired, an astute observation coloring his tone.


    Leo blinked in surprise. ¡°Yes, but how could you tell?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a certain¡­ uniqueness to your gait this morning,¡± Samuel commented with a wry smile as he rose from his seat.


    "There are also two black marks under your eyes, which show that you did not get enough sleep last night."


    "O about that, I have a question, Mr. Samuel."


    Samuel did not expect a question; His eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, "What is it?".


    "Last night I was reading the introduction to the magic book, and then I tried the practice to feel my mana."


    ¡°Let me guess. You didn''t feel it, and you''re wondering what went wrong. You should give it more time."


    "No, actually, I did feel it," he said, before telling the entire story of last night.


    For a few moments, Samuel stood there like a statue. He finally responded after a while.


    "You truly are a genius; it takes at least a week to feel your mana, and you did it in an hour?" Not only that, but you finished your first spell."


    He then exhaled deeply.


    "The reason for your headache and the disappearance of your spell is that you have used up all of your mana, And it''s not because your mana is low; it''s actually quite high, but your control over it is lacking, so you''re wasting a lot of it, with proper control over your mana you can keep your light ball for at least one hour, but Never do that again until you''ve mastered controlling your mana; exceeding your mana capacity is extremely dangerous, and it can even kill you."


    A flicker of worry passed over Leo¡¯s face as he stood rooted to the spot, contemplating Samuel¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Leo assured him, his voice tinged with resolve.


    He then gestured towards the stack of books on his desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to read through all of these,¡± he declared.


    Samuel raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve finished them all in just one day?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep after the headache set in, so I turned to reading. Besides, the books weren¡¯t particularly lengthy,¡± Leo explained, a hint of fatigue creeping into his voice.


    Samuel¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll assign you your next set of readings. Just make sure you continue cleaning the next section without overexerting yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Leo replied with a nod, already moving to begin his cleaning tasks.


    Over the following two weeks, Leo found himself caught in a monotonous routine. Each day, he would rise early, head to work, attend his training session with Faleria, and then proceed to the library for his cleaning duties. In his spare moments, he delved into five additional books, covering topics ranging from mathematics and the city''s history to the nation''s past, the teachings of the god of light, and a comprehensive volume on elvish language.


    ¡­


    A man in a black robe and a large hat, which covered his face, was walking down a dark alley. He looked around from time to time to make sure no one was following him. After a few minutes of walking and passing through several alleys, he came to a halt in front of an old house with a black door. He knocked three times on the door, paused for a few seconds, and then knocked twice more. The door was opened by a large, bald man.


    ¡°Aline, you¡¯re late,¡± the man muttered.


    Aline didn¡¯t bother acknowledging him. Instead, he cut straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡±


    He sighed, slightly annoyed but pointed toward the staircase. ¡°In the basement.¡±


    Aline opened another door, leading to a set of long, dark stairs. There was no light, but he had been here before and knew how to get down. He arrived at a door after descending an unknown number of stairs. He paused for a few moments before opening the door. The room was also dark, but not completely dark. There were two torches on the wall, both with blue flames. Every corner of the room was crammed with human body parts. Looking at the bodies and the disgusting smell, Aline felt that he was going to vomit. He went inside after taking a few deep breaths and being careful not to step on anything. A man was standing in front of a table. There was a body on the table, and the man was holding a dagger.


    "Aline, you are late," the man stated flatly without turning around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we have a problem,¡± Aline replied, his voice steady but tense.


    ¡°Problem?¡± The man¡¯s tone sharpened, a hint of anger creeping into his voice as he finally turned to face him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aline confirmed, swallowing hard. ¡°Our contract has been killed.¡±


    For a split second, the man did not say anything. He then began stabbing the body in front of him.


    "That useless piece of shit, do you know how close I was to success?" he mumbled, still stabbing the body.


    He turned around, his face covered in scars and his eyes completely black. He was like a moving dead body.


    ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± he demanded, his voice rising in a crescendo of fury.


    ¡°Captain Edmond of the Paladin Association,¡± came the timid reply.


    ¡°That insufferable man again?!¡± His face reddened with anger, and his voice boomed through the room.


    Aline stood meekly, head bowed, hands trembling with trepidation at the outburst.


    The man¡¯s lips twisted into a sinister grin, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper.


    ¡°He must be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°But sir, he¡¯s a B-rank Paladin, and he¡¯s not alone; he has an entire army at his disposal. How can we possibly take him down?¡± Aline questioned, his voice laced with doubt.


    A dark chuckle escaped the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Fear not, I have a strategy in mind. Gather everyone¡ªit¡¯s time to set things in motion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Aline responded with a quick nod before hastily retreating from the room.


    Once alone, the man turned his attention to the lifeless form before him.


    ¡°Captain Edmond, you¡¯ll serve as an excellent specimen for my next experiment,¡± he mused aloud, his laughter echoing ominously in the empty space.

 Chapter 10: Next Step

    Like every day, Leo woke up, got ready, and headed to work. Over the past two weeks, he had grown noticeably stronger; his body had filled out, and the training no longer felt as grueling as before. He had also finished the elven language book the night before and was eager to start his next set of studies. As thoughts of his next book swirled in his mind, he slipped into his exercise clothes and made his way to Faleria.


    ¡°Morning, coach,¡± Leo greeted, his voice carrying a note of readiness for the day¡¯s regimen.


    ¡°Good morning, you don''t have any exercise today,¡± Faleria announced, a rare gentleness in her tone.


    Leo¡¯s expression shifted to one of confusion. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Today is for rest. Starting tomorrow, we¡¯re going to shake things up with your routine,¡± Faleria explained.


    A crease formed on Leo¡¯s forehead as he processed this information, but he managed a small smile. ¡°Should I be preparing for something specific?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Begin your day with stretches and a half-hour run. After that, come here, and we¡¯ll proceed with the next phase,¡± Faleria instructed, outlining the new plan.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then,¡± Leo said with a nod, acknowledging the change before turning to leave.


    Before Faleria could say anything else, Leo turned around and walked away. Faleria simply nodded and resumed her concentration practice.


    Leo went to the library; Samuel wasn''t there, so he continued cleaning from where he left off the day before. He checked the title of every book he cleaned. There were a few intriguing titles, such as Land of Shadow, Mastery of Elements, Alchemist, Bestiary, and The Nine Gods, but Leo''s favorite was Vampires. Leo knew vampires were immortal from his previous life.


    ''I need to find every way to extend my life and pick the best one, but I''m not sure if vampires are immortal here as well.''


    Leo was afraid that there might be magic, like an alarm, that would expose him, so he decided not to read any of these books until he was certain.


    Samuel arrived at one thirty o''clock. Leo was sitting there doing nothing.


    ¡°Leo! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Samuel exclaimed, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve actually been here since morning,¡± Leo replied with a casual shrug.


    Samuel¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°But why? Shouldn¡¯t you be training or something?¡±


    Leo chuckled lightly. ¡°Coach gave me the day off, and I¡¯ve already finished cleaning. Found myself with time to spare.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. ¡°You could¡¯ve spent that time reading your books.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Samuel¡¯s expression shifted, his realization clear. He let out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve read through them all already, haven¡¯t you?¡± he asked, already knowing the answer.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°The only books left are the basic languages of various races,¡± Samuel said, turning to glance at the remaining volumes on his desk.


    Leo¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How many languages are there¡±


    ¡°There are the languages of the Orcs and Dwarves, plus the ancient tongues of all four major races,¡± Samuel listed, his fingers tracing the spines of the books as he spoke.


    He took a brief pause before continuing.


    "There are also other languages like the Demos language, dark language, and death language that you cannot learn right now."


    He then brought eleven books with him.


    "These are all the books you can read before taking the exam and becoming a real paladin."


    Leo went through them one by one, reading the titles; as Samuel had mentioned, these books were about languages.


    "Since you said that you cleaned everywhere, you can read these books for the rest of your time today."


    Leo took up his books and walked over to one of the tables. At four o''clock, Leo got ready to go home. He didn''t bring all the books with him; he picked one and stored the others in his closet. He was thinking about some words in dwarf''s language on the way home.


    "Maybe if I use this language to talk to Ms. Fodoln, it would be more respectful."


    Suddenly the hair on the back of his neck stood up. He had the same sensation as before, so he knew someone was following him. He tired to act normal. He was aware that if the person discovered where he lived, he and his family would be in danger, so he decided to take another root and return to the Paladin Association. He has also checked all of the alleys here in the last few weeks and knows his way around.


    When he reached the next alley he turn around and went inside the alley, he knew that he have to choose an alley that is crowded to be more safe. After a few more alleys, he found himself in front of the Paladin Association. He did not enter through the back door, but rather through the main door. Heaved a sigh of relief as he stepped inside. Lara was cleaning his desk when he came in.


    "What are you doing here, Leo? Why are you coming from the main..."


    "Ms. Lara is captain still here?" Leo was gasping for air.


    As Edmond stepped out of his office, his gaze immediately fell on Leo.


    ¡°Leo, what is it?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Captain, I have reason to believe I was being followed,¡± Leo reported, a trace of concern in his voice.


    ¡°Did you went home?¡± Edmond asked, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°No, I came straight here,¡± Leo responded.


    ¡°And what makes you think you were followed?¡±


    ¡°It was the same sensation I had last time, when we discovered the assassin trailing me,¡± Leo explained, recalling the chilling memory.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. Without a word, he turned to Lara.


    ¡°Lara, fetch Liamond, Wina, and Peter immediately,¡± he commanded.


    Lara nodded briskly and hurried off to the main hall. Moments later, she returned with the trio in tow.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem, Captain?¡± Liamond asked with his usual cheerful grin.


    ¡°Liamond, who¡¯s on watch today?¡± Edmond questioned, his tone leaving no room for levity.


    The smile faded from Liamond¡¯s face as he sensed the gravity of the situation. ¡°Frank is,¡± he replied soberly.


    ¡°Take him and sweep the area. Now,¡± Edmond ordered firmly.


    With a solemn nod, Liamond departed on his task. Edmond then turned his attention to Peter.


    "Peter give a sword cane to Leo, and also do the protection protocol on him with Wina."


    He then turned to face Leo.


    "You made a wise decision coming back; go with Peter and don''t worry."


    Peter took Leo¡¯s hand and brought him to the great hall.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Wina, I leave the rest to you; I''m going to take some stuff."


    Wina nodded and turned to face Leo. She closed her eyes and placed her hand on Leo''s head.


    "What is this?" Leo inquired casually.


    "Stop moving; this is a spell, I''m looking for any mark they may have left on you."


    "How does it work?"


    "Pretty simple, the mark is like a thread that is connected to your mana, so if I surround you with my mana, there would be some reaction on my mana."


    She opened her eyes after a few moments.


    "I can''t feel anything, but just to be sure, I am going to put my mark on you, Which let me know where you are and if you are in danger."


    As she rested her hand upon Leo''s chest, a radiant blue light emanated from her touch, causing warmth to spread through him. Just as Leo was about to ask, Peter returned, clutching a cane and two gleaming gems


    "Faleria¡¯s already taught you how to fight, right?" Peter asked.


    "A little, yeah," Leo replied.


    Peter handed him a cane. ¡°This is both a cane and a sword.¡±


    Leo took it, inspecting the craftsmanship before attempting to draw the blade.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± Peter explained. ¡°I¡¯ve synced it with your mana.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Leo, and he channeled his mana into the cane. After a second, the magical lock clicked open, and Leo drew the lightweight, sharp blade. Peter held the gems up in front of Leo, their surfaces catching the light as he displayed them.


    "Here, take these as well," Peter said, handing Leo a few small stones.


    Leo sheathed the sword and accepted the gems. "What are these?"


    "The blue one is a courage stone. Try activating it."


    Leo focused on the stone, and as it glowed faintly, a warm sensation spread through his body. His mind felt sharper, more focused.


    "It can help you sharpen your mind and make wise choices in stressful situations, It can also prevent simple charm spells from working. You can keep it running for 10 days."


    Leo turned off the stone and placed it in his pocket. He then turned to look at the other stone.


    "What about this one?"


    "The red one is a shield spell; when activated, it can shield you from any normal magical or physical abilities with a rank lower than c; if it has a rank higher than c, it can block it to some extent, depending on the ability. It''s quite potent, but you can only use it five times, so be cautious."


    Leo slipped the red stone into his other pocket.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Peter. Ms. Ewer,¡± he said respectfully.


    When Leo, Wina, and Peter returned to the hall, they found Edmond standing with Albert.


    ¡°Leo, Albert will follow you from a distance to make sure everything is alright,¡± Edmond informed him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo replied.


    ¡°Now go home and don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leo pressed his fist to his chest in salute. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He said that, then exited through the back door and began walking home. After a few steps, he got the same feeling as before: he was being followed. He reached into his pocket and activated the blue stone and was enveloped in a warm feeling.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ve got the stones now, and Albert is following me, so I''m safe.''


    After a few minutes of walking, the feeling was finally gone, but he didn¡¯t feel easy until he was home. He went into his room and looked out the window, but there was no one suspicious there. He sat on his bed, took the blue stone, and poured some of his mana into it. The stone was turned off. That night, without being able to read his book, he fell asleep before even eating dinner.


    Leo awoke earlier the next morning, finished his stretching, and went outside for a half-hour run. His mother was still sleeping when he returned. He showered and went into his room. he had only one gold coin and fifteen silver coins left after paying Rosie''s school tuition and buying necessities for the past two weeks. He changed his clothes and entered the kitchen. His mother was awake.


    "Good morning, Mom."


    "Good morning, sweetie."


    Leo placed his last gold coin on the table.


    "Mom, use this for any necessities."


    "We still have some left from last time," she said, glancing at the coin.


    "Add it to that. I¡¯ll get paid next week. I¡¯m only getting half this week, so after rent, things will be a bit tight this month."


    His mother smiled as she turned around.


    "Have you forgotten how we used to live? With this money, we can easily get everything we need. take a seat; your breakfast is ready."


    Leo settled into a seat with a smile, completing his breakfast before heading to work. After changing into his workout attire, he made his way to Faleria. She was in the middle of her routine focus, as she always was.


    ¡°Good morning, Coach,¡± Leo greeted quietly, but she didn¡¯t respond, too immersed in concentration.


    Normally, Leo would prepare for the upcoming exercises by fetching necessary items from a nearby closet, but today¡¯s session was different, so he opted to sit quietly in a corner and wait for further instructions.


    Finally, Faleria opened her eyes and acknowledged him with a nod. ¡°Good morning, Leo. Today, you will perform the movement from yesterday as well as four new ones. You¡¯ll also be wearing these.¡±


    Faleria gave Leo a bracelet set.


    "What are these?"


    "Put them on and insert your mana into them."


    When Leo put the bracelets on his arms and inserted his mana, he noticed that his body felt much heavier.


    "This¡­ "


    "This is a weight bracelet; when you activate it, your weight increases, You currently have two ten-pound on, which means you are twenty pounds heavier."


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    "You are going to do everything with these on."


    Leo''s forehead glistened with sweat, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the weight of the exercise or the intensity of Faleria''s gaze. After she demonstrated the four new movements, he began his routine.


    With each repetition, his breath grew heavier, and his muscles burned in protest. Now and then, he paused to catch his breath before forcing himself to continue. After three grueling hours, Leo finally collapsed to the ground, utterly spent and unable to move.


    ¡°You can turn your bracelets off¡± Faleria said that and continued her concentration exercise.


    Leo infused his mana into the bracelets, and his weight instantly lightened. After waiting for ten minutes, he headed to the storage room, took a shower, and changed into his regular clothes. When he stepped out, Peter was standing there, watching him.


    "So, Faleria beat the crap out of you, huh?" Peter smirked.


    "Yeah, but I need it," Leo responded.


    "And why¡¯s that?" Peter asked, crossing his arms.


    "In two months, there¡¯s an exam, and as you know, my physical stats are really low."


    Peter¡¯s expression tightened, his forehead creased as though he was grappling with something unsaid.


    "Well, I hate to be the one to say it, but..." He hesitated, visibly uncomfortable.


    "But what?" Leo pressed.


    "There¡¯s a high chance you won¡¯t reach the required level in two months, even with Faleria''s training," Peter admitted reluctantly.


    "But I only need twenty-five points!" Leo protested.


    "That¡¯s more than you think," Peter warned.


    Leo frowned, frustration settling in.


    "Don¡¯t be discouraged. There''s still a slim chance you¡¯ll make it, and remember, you can always take the exam in another three months," Peter said, trying to soften the blow.


    Leo stared at the ground, his fists clenching. "Thanks for telling me, Mr. Peter."


    "Of course," Peter replied.


    Leo headed into the kitchen and began preparing his lunch when he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with the long face?"


    Turning around, Leo saw Liamond.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just tired. Coach changed my workout today."


    "Ah, well, that explains it," Liamond said, pouring himself some tea. "But keep it up; it¡¯s all for your own good."


    He flashed a smile before walking away.


    ¡®I know, but it¡¯s still not enough,¡¯ Leo thought, finishing his lunch before heading to the library.


    ¡­


    Edmond stood by the window of his office, gazing out thoughtfully, when a knock interrupted his thoughts. He moved to his desk and sat down.


    "Come in," he called.


    Albert entered, stepping forward with a respectful nod. "Captain, you wanted to see me?"


    "Yes, Albert, have a seat," Edmond gestured to the chair across from him.


    As Albert sat down, Edmond¡¯s expression grew serious. "Did you notice anything suspicious yesterday?"


    "Nothing, sir," Albert replied calmly. "Maybe he was just anxious. After all, he''s only fourteen, and he''s already dealing with memories that could easily become traumatic."


    "Perhaps..." Edmond mused, leaning back slightly. "But we can¡¯t take any chances. We have to remain vigilant. Keep a close eye on him."


    "Understood, sir," Albert said firmly.


    ¡­


    As the clock struck four in the afternoon, Leo gathered his belongings and slipped out the back door, following his usual routine. His familiar walk home was abruptly interrupted when he noticed a man ahead with an unsettlingly wide, sinister grin. A chill crept down Leo¡¯s spine. Discreetly, he activated the blue gem hidden in his pocket, though he couldn¡¯t be sure if Albert was still shadowing him.


    The streets were dotted with passersby, but the man''s intentions became unmistakable as he charged straight for Leo. Spinning on his heel, Leo¡¯s escape was cut off by another figure blocking his path. With no other choice, he darted into a nearby alley, breaking into a full sprint.


    ¡­


    Albert noticed Leo running and placed two fingers on his temple.


    "Wina, Leo''s running. Call everyone. I¡¯m going to trail him," he said, using telepathy to communicate.


    ¡°What¡¯s he running from? He just activated the stone, and he¡¯s terrified.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Wina¡¯s pupils dilated.


    "Albert, stay alert. This might be an illusion spell," she warned, her voice laced with urgency as she reached out to Edmond.


    ¡°Captain, we have a code red situation with Leo,¡± she relayed with haste.


    Upon receiving the message, Edmond rose swiftly from his seat.


    ¡°Alert the team and prepare to move out immediately,¡± he commanded, his voice resonating with the gravity of the situation.


    Edmond reached into his closet and took out a pair of golden gloves, putting them on. He also grabbed his heavy sword and rushed out; everyone was already there.


    "Let''s go"


    ¡­


    Leo¡¯s feet pounded the pavement as he sprinted through the alleyways, not daring to glance back. At a three-way junction, he veered right, only to be met with the same unnerving smile of a man blocking his path. With no time to lose, he pivoted left and continued his escape. Yet, at every subsequent intersection, the pattern repeated: one alley was always occupied by a man.


    A realization struck him mid-stride. ¡®Why is he just walking? And how is he everywhere?¡¯


    His thoughts raced as adrenaline surged through his veins.


    ¡®Could he be herding me somewhere?¡¯ Leo pondered, suspicion mounting with each turn.


    Leo took his red crystal and took out his sword. He reached the end of the alley and found himself in the middle of a small square surrounded by old buildings. From behind a shadow in the corner, a green ball shot towards him. Leo turned on the red stone and a shield appeared around him. The green ball exploded when it struck the shield. A cloud of dust lifted off the ground. In the middle of the dust, Leo saw a figure approaching. With his sword drawn, he struck at the figure, but it vanished. A shadowy hand emerged from the dust and grabbed Leo by the neck. His body grew heavy and tired.


    ''My body is heavy; it''s a spell."


    As the dust settled, Leo could finally see where the shadowy hand had come from¡ªa figure standing in a patch of darkness five meters away. A deep voice echoed from the shadows as a man in a black robe stepped forward, his face breaking into a twisted smile, eyes gleaming with unsettling joy.


    "Greetings, Mister Mantine."

 Chapter 11: Hostage

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mantine,¡± the stranger greeted, his tone eerily calm, sending a chill down Leo¡¯s spine.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of trepidation shadowing his expression. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± he demanded, his voice strained as he struggled to keep it steady despite the tightening grip around his throat and the growing knot of anxiety coiling in his chest.


    The man stepped closer, each movement measured and purposeful. ¡°You¡¯re full of questions,¡± he observed with an unsettling nonchalance.


    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t concern you. As for what I want,¡± he paused, a sinister smile playing on his lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you personally. You¡¯re just a means to an end¡ªa tool to exact punishment on another.¡±


    ¡°The captain?¡± Leo guessed, his mind racing to piece together the man¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Correct. Perhaps once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll repurpose your body for my experiments,¡± the man mused aloud.


    Leo¡¯s breath hitched as realization dawned on him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hired that assassin¡ªthe necromancer.¡±


    The necromancer¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Correct,¡± he replied with a twisted sense of pride.


    Leo managed a defiant smile. ¡°So my captain thwarted your plans, and now you seek revenge? Do you even understand who you¡¯re provoking?¡±


    The necromancer¡¯s face reddened with anger at the taunt. In a swift motion, he shoved Leo to the ground and delivered a harsh kick to his abdomen.


    "Augh¡­" A severe pain raced through his stomach.


    "Yes, I know, a B-rank paladin. That¡¯s why you are here; I am not going to fight with a paladin face-to-face." His tone was sharp.


    Leo spat blood onto the ground, the metallic taste lingering in his mouth. ¡°As expected from a coward,¡± he retorted defiantly.


    The necromancer responded with a vicious kick, sending pain rippling through Leo¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate that you returned to your association yesterday. I could have skinned your family right in front of you, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI''ll do it after your captain is dead.¡±


    He leaned closer, seeking to relish the fear in Leo¡¯s eyes, but was met instead with a chilling gaze¡ªcold and filled with a quiet fury. ¡°Such an interesting boy,¡± the necromancer mused. ¡°Take him inside the circle.¡±


    A man appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Leo''s waist. He placed him in a circle on the ground with some strange marks on it. He then tied his hands together with a rope. The necromancer said some strange words, after which the circle on the ground began to glow a dark green color.


    "Now we wait."


    ¡­


    ¡°Frank, Wina, you¡¯re with me. Liamond, take Gery and locate Albert. Once you¡¯ve found him, regroup with us. And everyone, stay sharp; I have a feeling we¡¯re walking into a trap,¡± Edmond instructed with a firm resolve.


    Liamond gave a quick nod of understanding before departing on his assignment.


    ¡°Wina, you¡¯re on point,¡± Edmond directed.


    Without hesitation, Wina sprinted ahead, leading the group towards Leo¡¯s last known location. They moved swiftly, their senses heightened for any sign of ambush. After a tense thirty-minute pursuit, they came to an abrupt stop.


    Edmond looked at Wina expectantly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here. He¡¯s at the end of this alley,¡± Wina reported, pointing ahead.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Edmond said, his mind already formulating a strategy. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our plan.¡±


    ¡­


    Arkarr sat alone in the darkness, waiting. He had already positioned all of the assassins, and all that remained was for that Paladin captain to arrive. A man approached him while he was thinking, it was Captain Edmond. Arkarr''s lips curled into a wide smile.


    He possessed the shadow talk ability, which allowed him to communicate from any shadow, eliminating the need for him to go outside and reveal himself.


    "That''s enough; one more step and the boy will die."


    The man came to a halt.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want you to step inside that circle near you; do that, and I will release the boy."


    A new circle materialized on the ground, positioned perfectly at the center of the square, its intricate patterns etched into the stone. Edmond, stepped into the glowing sigil with deliberate intent. As the glyph started to emit a faint, eerie light, two black chains shot up from the ground, coiling tightly around his wrists, binding him with a metallic hiss. He dropped to one knee, the weight of the chains pressing him down, and placed one trembling hand on the cold, rough surface of the square.


    ''He just walked right into it?''


    Five assassins appeared from the shadows and jumped on the man in the center.


    "Wait, you idiots."


    Suddenly, a woman and a man appeared in the center of the square. The woman threw a golden potion onto the ground, and a bright light burst forth, enveloping everyone. The man slashed his sword, cleaving one of the attackers in half amid the dazzling light. He lunged at another foe, but the target dodged his assault. The light potion''s effect had worn off.


    Arkarr emerged from his hiding place.


    "Idiots, kill those two fast; there must be more of them."


    ¡­


    Three assassins struck simultaneously, their movements swift and lethal. Wina retaliated by launching a fireball at one, the flames illuminating the chaos around them. Frank focused on preventing the remaining foes from reaching her, and with their seamless teamwork, they dispatched all five within five minutes.


    Amidst the fray, Arkarr stood silently, observing the scene unfold. He raised his hand, a green circle forming in the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Rise,¡± he commanded.


    To their horror, all five assassins stood up, their bodies reanimated, ready to resume their assault.


    Wina yelled, panic creeping into her voice. ¡°They¡¯ve become zombies!¡±


    A dagger was about to pierce Wina''s heart when Frank intervened.


    "And they have become more powerful."


    Another assassin cut Frank''s leg with his dagger while he was stopping two of them. Frank collapsed to the ground. Wina cast a spell, and three of them were surrounded by a large white shield.


    The Assassins attempted to attack the shield, but it deflected them.


    "You''re all useless."


    Arkarr approached and placed his hand on the shield. Green threads emerged from his hands and wrapped themselves around the shield.


    ¡­


    Liamond found Albert sprawled unconscious on the cold ground of a narrow alley. Unlike usual, Liamond¡¯s face was set in a serious expression. .


    ¡°He is passed out,¡± Gery observed, kneeling beside Albert to assess his condition.


    ¡°We need to move quickly; Wina¡¯s signal just went dead,¡± Liamond said, urgency creeping into his voice. He pressed his fingers to his temple, closing his eyes in concentration.


    ¡°Peter, come in,¡± Liamond called out telepathically.


    ¡°Reading you loud and clear,¡± came Peter¡¯s prompt reply.


    ¡°Albert¡¯s down. I¡¯m sending you his location now. Bring backup and notify the local police,¡± Liamond instructed, his voice carrying an urgent command. He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°And be prepared to alert the other associations.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Peter confirmed, his tone steady before abruptly cutting the connection.


    An assassin emerged from the shadows, lunging at Liamond. Gery rushed to shield him, but it was too late. The dagger pierced Liamond''s throat, but then his figure shattered and reappeared a meter away. He raised his hand, aiming at the attacker still suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°Never underestimate the power of a D-rank priest,¡± Liamond declared, his voice unwavering.


    With a swift gesture, he unleashed a radiant orb of light from his palm, enveloping the assassin. The assailant¡¯s scream was abruptly silenced as the light extinguished his life.


    Gery exhaled sharply. ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Liamond turned to Gery. ¡°Albert was alive, which means it was a trap.¡± He ran a hand through his hair. ¡°We need to move¡ªnow.¡±


    They sprinted towards their destination, arriving within minutes. The scene before them was chaotic: Wina was in the midst of casting a spell, while Frank lay motionless on the ground. Gery made to rush forward, but Liamond¡¯s firm grip held him back.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Liamond cautioned.


    ¡°Why are we waiting?¡± Gery asked, frustration lacing his words.


    ¡°That necromancer is at least C-ranked. We can¡¯t be reckless,¡± Liamond explained.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re scared?¡± Gery challenged.


    Liamond shot him a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I have a strategy.¡± He reached into his pocket and produced two vials containing swirling potions.


    ¡°Drink it; it¡¯s an invisibility potion, captain is getting ready to use that, We have to get everyone out of there."


    Liamond used a spell known as Twin Light. The spell was simple, making a duplicate of the user,but it also divided his mana between the two, meaning that if the twin vanished the mana would be lost. He also used an illusion scroll and create another Gery. The real version of Liamond drank the potion and became invisible. While his twin was ready to attack he went to Leo to bring him out. Thankfully, the magic circle which Leo was on was a week one, unlike the one Edmond was on which kept him imprisoned. A C-rank circle of magic was still difficult for a D-rank to break, nevertheless. Liamond reached into his pocket and grabbed a crystal placing it on the circle. As the crystal began to drain the magic circle, Liamond''s twin attacked an assassin in an attempt to divert the necromancer''s attention.


    ¡­


    Arkarr used his threads, and Wina''s shield broke in less than a minute.


    "Do you believe, your E-rank spell can stop me? Kill them¡±


    One of the assassins jumped on Frank, and a light struck him. Arkarr turned around to face the two newcomers.


    "Ah, I didn''t want to use this now."


    He then said something in demon dialect.


    All of the doors in the surrounding houses creaked open, and ten skeletal figures emerged, their hollow eye sockets glowing with an eerie light. Armed with rusted one-handed swords and battered shields, they moved with an unsettling, unnatural grace. Eight of them lunged at Liamond and Gery, while two sinister figures flanked the Assassins, intent on eliminating Frank and Wina.


    Liamond felt a cold dread wash over him as he faced the overwhelming numbers. One skeletal warrior lunged at Wina, its bony fingers gripping the sword menacingly, but another leapt towards Frank, its intentions clear as it aimed to cleave him in two. Just then, Gery materialized from the shadows, a scroll clutched tightly in his hand. With a surge of desperate mana, he poured it into the scroll, and in less than a heartbeat, the three of them vanished, leaving behind only the echo of clattering bones and the chilling whispers of the undead.


    "What?"


    Arkarr''s eyes widened. He also looked at where Liamond was, but there was no one there.


    "Illusion? How is this even possible?"


    "Captain Leo is safe."


    A voice came from around the corner, and five figures appeared out of nowhere. The mage and warrior, as well as two new men, one of whom was carrying Leo. Liamond, was on the ground, sweat pouring from his forehead.


    ''Shit? When did they save the kid, But it doesn''t matter because their captain is still under my spell.''


    "Skeletons kill them all."


    The paladin in the center of the circle rose to his feet.


    ¡°What?¡± Arkarr blanched. That was a powerful binding spell, one that could easily trap a B-rank. Even for an A-rank, it would take several minutes to break free. He had spent a fortune and sacrificed many lives to create it.


    The shackles binding the paladin¡¯s wrists shattered, releasing a brilliant cascade of light.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for all those innocent lives lost,¡± Edmond said, his voice a potent mix of sorrow and fury.


    With a forceful stomp, the ground beneath him trembled, sending a cloud of dust into the air and shattering the sinister circle etched there.


    ¡°And you dared to take one of my own,¡± he continued, his eyes now shimmering with a golden hue, locking onto Arkarr.


    ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my comrades,¡± his tone hardened with each word.


    Four assassins lunged at him simultaneously. Edmond unsheathed his sword and, in a blur of movement, cut them all down at once.


    Arkarr leaped back, a sinister grin spreading across his face.


    ¡°Do you really think that circle was all I had? I¡¯m no fool to face a B-rank unprepared.¡±


    Arkarr raised his hand. ¡°Skeletons.¡±


    At his command, the ground around them broke open, and a horde of skeletons surrounded Edmond. Arkarr knew they were no match for the paladin, but he only needed a few seconds. Placing his hand on the ground, Arkarr whispered an incantation. A massive green circle began forming beneath them, encompassing the entire field.


    ¡°This place is riddled with traps,¡± Arkarr sneered as green gas started seeping from the ground.


    With one glance, Edmond knew it was poison. He slightly turned his head toward Wina, who understood immediately. She cast a protective spell, summoning a shield that enveloped their group.


    But Arkarr wasn¡¯t done. He pulled out a scroll, activating it. The ground trembled violently, and within seconds, a massive skeletal hand erupted from the earth.


    Edmond knew time was running out. His armor began to glow, the light transferring to his sword. He pressed the tip of his blade to the ground, sending out a wave of light that obliterated the smaller skeletons. But as the last of them fell, the massive skeleton fully emerged from the ground¡ªthree times Edmond¡¯s size, with green flames burning in its hollow eye sockets.


    Arkarr¡¯s laughter echoed through the chaos. ¡°It¡¯s a B-rank skeleton.¡±


    The undead colossus wielded a bone sword, as tall as Edmond, with a skull embedded in its hilt.


    ¡°And with every second, it absorbs the poison, growing stronger. Soon it will be A-rank,¡± Arkarr cackled.


    As the skeleton advanced, Edmond knelt and placed his hand on the ground. Arkarr¡¯s laughter faltered, turning into a furious scowl.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± he shouted.


    The giant skeleton opened its mouth, emitting a horrid hiss as it charged at Edmond.


    Edmond¡¯s gauntlet shimmered, and suddenly, the poison circle on the ground shattered, causing Arkarr¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    ¡°No matter, I still have my skeleton.¡±


    The skeletal giant swung its sword down at Edmond, but he effortlessly blocked it with his own blade. The sheer force of the impact shattered the windows of nearby houses. The skeleton pressed harder, but Edmond, gripping his sword with just one hand, held his ground as if the monstrous attack was nothing.


    Sensing danger, Arkarr raised both hands. ¡°Skeleton, use my life force to become stronger!¡±


    Two dark tendrils shot out from Arkarr¡¯s palms and sank into the skeleton. The green flames in its eyes burned brighter, and its strength surged.


    But Edmond¡¯s response shattered Arkarr¡¯s confidence. His entire form began to glow with even greater intensity. Majestic golden wings unfurled from Edmond¡¯s back, and with a single surge of power, he forced the skeleton several steps back.


    Raising his sword, the blade began to shine so brightly that it caught the attention of people streets away. Arkarr fumbled for another scroll, but Edmond was faster. He slashed the air, sending a radiant arc of light toward the skeleton. The undead beast raised its sword to block, but it wasn¡¯t enough. In one swift motion, the light cut the skeleton cleanly in half.


    Arkarr barely managed to dodge to the side. As he scrambled to his feet, Edmond was already walking toward him, his presence suffocating. Arkarr froze, paralyzed with fear. All his traps had failed, and even his prized B-rank skeleton was destroyed.


    Wasn¡¯t Edmond supposed to be a B-rank? Leo¡¯s words suddenly came flooding back to him.


    ''Do you even understand who you¡¯re provoking??''


    He became angry, and anger is what brought him out of his paralyzed state. He cast a spell, and a small shadow tornado engulfed Edmond. He then jumped back and began to cast a teleport spell. The tornado vanished with a flap of the wings, and his teleport spell broke.


    ¡°Dame it, how is this possible?¡±


    Arkarr was fill with anger. He pulled out his dagger and attacked the man. The dagger shattered when it came into contact with his armor.


    ¡­


    Leo was staring at Edmond, who had grown two large golden wings. It was beautiful.


    When the dagger shattered, Edmond placed his hand on Arkarr''s head, and a burst of light came from his eyes.


    Arkarr¡¯s scream pierced the air as his eyes were seared by the light.


    Edmond¡¯s wings receded, and his eyes regained their normal color. Wina, regaining her footing, rushed to Edmond¡¯s side.


    ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡± she asked, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Edmond reassured her, his voice steady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the authorities,¡± Wina offered.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already alerted them,¡± Edmond replied as he approached the rest of his team.


    ¡°How is everyone holding up?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Frank¡¯s wounded but stable. Liamond¡¯s overexerted himself; he¡¯s critical,¡± Gery reported grimly.


    Leo faced Liamond, worry clouding his features. ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    ¡°Leo, you¡¯ve done all you could. Whatever happens now is my responsibility,¡± Edmond stated firmly.


    Leo looked down, lost for words. Soon after, the local police swarmed the area, following Edmond¡¯s directives to secure the scene and search for any additional suspects.


    Gery turned to Leo. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the association. The captain will ensure your family is informed,¡± Gery said as they departed.


    Back at the association, Peter greeted them with drinks in hand. ¡°Here, this will help.¡±


    Wina¡¯s concern shifted to Albert. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°In the infirmary,¡± Peter answered before urging Leo to drink.


    The warm liquid soothed Leo¡¯s nerves. Moments later, Edmond arrived.


    "Liamond condition stabilized; Frank and Albert are also OK; good work everyone."


    They all exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Leo, expect a visit from the church tomorrow for a debrief. You¡¯re free to go home now,¡± Edmond said.


    Peter offered to accompany Leo home, providing solace along the way. As they walked, the streets dimmed under the encroaching twilight, casting long shadows that danced around them. "This is the everyday job of Paladins; don''t worry about it."


    Leo remained silent and simply nodded. Upon their arrival at his house, Leo bid farewell to Peter and went inside. His mother, seated on the sofa, sprang to her feet upon spotting Leo, rushing over to embrace him.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you okay? The police said there was some trouble,¡± his mother fretted, wringing her hands.


    Leo mentally cursed the police¡¯s loose tongues. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Really,¡± he assured her.


    She exhaled in relief. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready whenever you are.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Leo responded, but his attention was caught by an unfamiliar object in the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s this lamp doing here?¡± he asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s a magical lamp Belgilia gave us; it works like the cooling box. Just touch the crystal to light it up,¡± his mother explained nonchalantly.


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened as an idea sparked in his mind. ¡°Mom, did Ms. Fodoln mention where she bought this?¡±.


    ¡°She said it was from a store three alleys down. Why do you ask?¡±


    Without a word, Leo grabbed his coat again. ¡°I need to check something out there. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he said, urgency driving his steps as he headed out.


    He dashed out the door and down the narrow alley his mother had described, weaving past the morning bustle with practiced agility. Determination propelled him forward as his heartbeat quickened.


    ¡®If I want to become more powerful, I need to push myself¡¯, he resolved.


    After roughly a hundred strides, Leo came to a halt in front of an unassuming store, its wooden sign swaying slightly in the breeze.


    "Magic Tools Store, what a silly name."


    Upon entering the dimly lit shop, Leo was greeted by a woman cloaked in shadows, her face obscured by a hood.


    ¡°Good day, sir. How may I be of service?¡± she inquired with a polite nod.


    ¡°Do you have weight bracelets?¡± Leo asked,


    ¡°We do indeed. What weight are you seeking?¡± she responded smoothly.


    ¡°What options are available?¡± Leo pressed.


    ¡°We have 10, 20, 30, 50, and 100 pounds,¡± she listed.


    ¡°And the price for twenty pounds?¡±


    ¡°Nine silver coins,¡± she stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take two of the twenty-pounders,¡± Leo decided.


    She returned with two boxes, and Leo handed over the silver. As he strapped on the bracelets and activated them, a bead of sweat trickled down his brow. He quickly deactivated them and collected his change.


    ¡°If you need anything else, we have a wide selection,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo replied.


    "My pleasure, Mr. Mantine."


    Leo exited the store and began walking but abruptly came to a halt.


    ¡®How did she know my name?¡¯ he wondered in alarm, a chill running down his spine.


    He spun around to confront her, only to find the shop darkened and the door locked. A sense of foreboding kept him from knocking.


    ¡®Better report this to the captain tomorrow,¡¯ he thought as he made his way home, unease lingering with every step.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± Leo announced as he stepped through the door.


    ¡°Welcome back. what did you get?¡± his mother asked, peering at him from the kitchen.


    ¡°Just some work-related items,¡± Leo replied vaguely.


    ¡°Alright, go freshen up. Dinner¡¯s waiting,¡± she said with a warm smile.


    After changing, Leo joined his little sister Rosie at the dinner table.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± he greeted her cheerfully.


    ¡°Hi Leo!¡± Rosie beamed back.


    Their mother served Leo his dinner, and he turned to Rosie, ¡°How¡¯s school treating you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun! I¡¯ve made lots of friends, but the lessons are tough,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°The more you learn now, the brighter your future will be,¡± Leo encouraged her.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t finish school, and you¡¯re doing well. Why is that?¡± Rosie asked curiously.


    Leo chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my little secret. Maybe I¡¯ll share it with you one day.¡±


    Rosie looked at him, her curiosity unsatisfied.


    After dinner, Leo retreated to his room, his thoughts heavy with the day¡¯s events. Lying on his bed, he stared at the ceiling, reflecting on his weaknesses and responsibilities in this magical world¡ªand the mysteries of his past life that still haunted him.


    ¡®It¡¯s because I was weak that Frank got hurt and Liamond is in that condition, I''m in this magical world doing nothing, I also need to know what happened to me in my previous world''


    His gaze fell on the weight bracelets. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it my all,¡± he resolved.

 Chapter 12: Best I Can

    Leo awoke the next morning and prepared for his morning workout. He stretched first, then picked up his bracelets and put them on before leaving the house for his thirty-minute run.


    ''All right, time to activate the weights.''


    He activated the bracelets by placing his hand on them. His weight was increased by forty pounds. Sweat began to drip from his forehead, and his breathing became more labored.


    ¡®This is going to be fun¡¯ he thought mockingly.


    He began running with forty pounds more weight. He wanted to give up with each step he took. After thirty minutes, he vomited near the water stream in front of his house. fortunately, the street was sparsely populated at this hour of the morning. He then went inside after cleaning his face. Despite the fact that he awoke ten minutes early this morning, his mother was awake. He took out his watch to check the time.


    Leo glanced at the clock. ¡®8:30 already? I guess I was too slow,¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Good morning, Mom,¡± he greeted as he entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Morning, dear. You¡¯re up early; what were you doing?¡± his mother asked, glancing up from her cooking.


    ¡°Just some morning exercises,¡± Leo replied, stretching his arms.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready whenever you are,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab a quick shower first,¡± Leo said, heading back to his room.


    After a brisk shower and changing into fresh clothes, he returned to the kitchen to find his mother setting the table.


    ¡°What time does Rosie need to be at school?¡± he asked as he sat down.


    ¡°She starts at 10,¡± his mother replied, serving him roasted eggs and vegetables, their savory aroma filling the room.


    ¡®10 o¡¯clock? At least in this world, they let kids sleep in,¡¯ Leo mused with a small smile.


    He finished his breakfast quickly, savoring every bite. ¡°Thanks for the meal, Mom. It was delicious as always.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sweetie. Have a good day at work,¡± she said warmly.


    Leo put on his coat and waved goodbye before heading out the door, ready for the day ahead.


    ¡­


    Arkarr was sitting on the ground in the dungeon beneath the church. His hands were bound with a magical cord, preventing him from performing any magic. The Paladin captain burned out his eyes.


    ''That jerk, someday I''ll get out of here and get my revenge.''


    A sinister grin spread across his face as he reveled in his dark thoughts.


    ¡®I¡¯ll start with that boy¡¯s family. Tie him up, make him watch, then¡­ it¡¯ll be his turn,¡¯ he mused, a twisted chuckle escaping his lips.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted his macabre fantasy.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re quite enjoying yourself,¡± a woman¡¯s voice remarked, cool and detached.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he demanded, spinning around.


    ¡°You may not see me, but surely you recognize my voice,¡± she chided him, her tone otherworldly.


    Arkarr knew only one person with such an ethereal voice. His smile widened.


    ¡°My apologies, my lady. Have you come to rescue your unworthy servant?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Silence,¡± she commanded, her presence commanding even without sight.


    Arkarr shut his mouth. Despite the absence of sound, he sensed her chilling presence lurking nearby.


    "Do you really think a useless creature like you deserves saving?"


    Sweat began to drip from Akarr''s brow. "Then why are you here?"


    Only silence enveloped the room, amplifying Arkarr''s expression of fear etched across his face.


    "Please, my lady, I can still be useful; just give me another chance, and I will¡­ "


    A hand grabbed his neck.


    "Augh¡­"


    A shiver began to run down his spine. He wanted to scream, but his body didn¡¯t work. His thoughts gradually calmed down until he no longer had the ability to think.


    ¡­


    Leo stood there, trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re late; that¡¯s a first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, coach,¡± Leo apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let this one slide because of what happened last night. I understand that at your age, events like that can make sleeping difficult.¡±


    Leo blinked in confusion. ¡®Does she think I was too scared to sleep last night, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m late?¡¯ he wondered.


    Deciding to play along, he responded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get started fast. You¡¯re already behind, and there¡¯s a lot of exercises to catch up on,¡± she instructed, her tone firm.


    Leo had already removed his own bracelets while changing his clothes. He activated the two 10-pound bracelets and began his workout. He almost vomited again after he finished.


    "That''s enough for today, Get some rest."


    Leo nodded and returned to the storage area. He took a shower and changed his clothes, but he didn''t activate the bracelets because he was too tired and it was only the first day, Also He didn''t want his work clothes to smell like sweat either.


    He began his day in the library as usual, slipping into the familiar rhythm of his tasks. Around an hour later, Lara showed up unexpectedly, her footsteps soft but purposeful. Nearby, Samuel was already focused on his work, his desk piled with open books amidst the quiet hum of the library.


    "Lara, what brings you here?"


    Lara fixed her gaze on Leo.


    "Leo, captain is waiting for you in his office."


    "I''ll go right now."


    Leo set down his cleaning supplies, washed his hands, and entered the main hall. He knocks twice before opening the door to Edmond''s office.


    "Come in." said a familiar sound from Inside.


    Leo opened the door and went inside; there were three more people there besides Edmond. Leo recognized two of them: Frank and Albert. He ignored the other person and proceeded to them.


    "Mr. Albert, Mr. Frank, you are back!?"


    "Leo" Albert approached and placed his hand on Leo''s shoulder.


    "Sorry, it was my job to protect you, but I got ambushed like an idiot."


    "No, I apologize, Because of me, you and Mr. Frank got hurt.¡±


    Frank grinned. "This is our job, Leo; don''t worry about it."


    "Soon you are going to become a real Paladin, and then you will get hurt too." Albert went on to say.


    "Ahem¡­ Are you finished with your greeting?"


    All three turned around, immediately clenching their fists against their chests.


    ¡°Sorry, Captain,¡± they responded in unison.


    Edmond gave a nod of acknowledgment before turning to Leo.


    ¡°Leo, this is Mr. Lavi Han. He¡¯s an investigator from the church, and he¡¯s here to get your report from yesterday.¡±


    Leo shifted his attention to Lavi, who stood tall with black hair and piercing yellow eyes that seemed to see through everything.


    Stepping forward, Leo extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡±


    Lavi met his gesture with a handshake. ¡°Likewise, Mr. Mantine.¡±


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "What is it?"


    Lara walked in after opening the door.


    "Captain, someone from the church is here and want to see you."


    Edmond glanced at Lavi, hoping for some insight, but found him equally perplexed. Exiting the room, they encountered a short man, visibly out of breath.


    "Erik, what are you doing here?" Lavi inquired, his tone sharp with concern.


    "Sir, you have to come to the dungeons fast," Erik urged, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Why? What happened?" Edmond asked, a note of tension creeping into his voice.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "The necromancer from yesterday has been murdered," Erik revealed, his words cutting through the air.


    "What?!" Lavi exclaimed, shock flooding his face.


    Everyone in the room froze, stunned by the revelation.


    "How is this even possible? He was imprisoned in the church," Lavi said, disbelief filling his voice.


    Edmond inhaled deeply, his expression darkening as the weight of the situation settled in.


    "Mr. Han, get a report from Leo," Edmond ordered with a firm resolve. "Lara, call Faleria here, and Erik, summon Bishop Oryu."


    "Bishop Oryu?!" Erik and Lavi both blurted out simultaneously, their disbelief mirrored in their widened eyes.


    "Someone was able to murder in the church¡¯s dungeon; either we have a traitor or there is someone in this town with a rank higher than A. If my second guess is correct, the entire city is in danger."


    Erik gave a firm nod, then pivoted on his heel and sprinted away. Edmond met Lavi¡¯s questioning look with a decisive nod.


    ¡°You can use the great hall for your investigation,¡± he stated.


    Moments later, Lara arrived, escorting Faleria.


    ¡°Edmond, what¡¯s so urgent that you needed me?¡± Faleria asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t summon you without good reason. Come, we must hurry,¡± Edmond urged.


    ¡°To where?¡± Lara pressed as they started moving.


    ¡°The dungeons. I¡¯ll explain everything on the way,¡± Edmond promised, his voice grave with the weight of unsaid words.


    ¡­


    Edmond, Faleria, and an agent were making their way into the dungeons.


    "So you are saying that a rank S is in this town?"


    "I''m hoping that there is a traitor among us; if it really is an S-rank enemy in this town, not even Bishop Oryu can stop the disaster that''s coming."


    "Here we are, sir," the agent directing them said.


    He opened the door to the dungeons; it was a big, rusty door with the god of light¡¯s mark on it. A long staircase led down behind the door. They arrived at a door similar to the previous one after descending many stairs. They went inside after the agent opened this door.


    "You have to go without me, sir; I don''t have permission to continue."


    "I know, thank you."


    When Edmond and Faleria started to walk, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of their steps. Every ten meters, there was a torch with golden flames, illuminating this dark place. After a while, they reached the entrance to Arkarr¡¯s prison. Edmond placed his hand against it, murmuring something quietly. The door responded, creaking open. He then turned to face Faleria.


    ¡°Prepare for anything.¡±


    As they entered and made their way toward the prison, a chill permeated the air, their breaths visible as puffs of steam against the cold.


    ¡°Edmond,¡± a voice called out, tinged with apprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. A malevolent presence has passed through here,¡± Edmond replied, his senses alert.


    The torches flickered weakly, struggling against an unseen force.


    Apprehension etched their features as they arrived at the prison¡¯s threshold.


    ¡°How could anything cause such disturbance?¡± the question hung heavy in the air.


    Edmond¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°It seems my second theory holds true.¡±


    They found Arkarr frozen in terror on the ground, his mouth agape in silent horror, a single tear track marking his cheek below shut eyes.


    ¡°We must leave this place immediately.¡±


    But before they could act, ethereal figures materialized from the shadows, launching an assault from all sides.


    ¡°Edmond, it¡¯s an ambush!¡± Faleria¡¯s warning came as a fierce shout.


    Edmond didn''t have time to look back; two large golden wings emerged from his back and encircled Faleria and himself. He grabbed Faleria by the waist and accelerated towards the door. His wings protected them from the transparent figure''s attacks until they were outside. Faleria jumped up and shut the door after they went out. She activated the protection sign by placing her hand on the door. She then assisted Edmond in standing up.


    "Come on, I don''t think that this can stop them forever."


    They spun around and broke into a run, the echo of the door shattering following closely behind. Refusing to look back, they continued their sprint without hesitation. The golden flames faded away one by one. Edmond was aware that the ghosts would soon reach them. He spun around and unleashed all of his might. He was surrounded by armor and had two large golden wings. He was going to buy Faleria some time. When he opened his palm, a sword of light appeared. He drew his sword and prepared to fight when a noise suddenly came from behind them.


    "Begone, foul creatures; this is a holy place."


    A light appeared and devoured everything; the torches began to glow with golden light again, and the ghosts began to scream and vanish. Edmond turned around to see a man in his forties holding a beautiful staff. His staff was made of gold with a big blue crystal on the top of it. Edmond sighed with relief and bowed.


    "Bishop Oryu, you saved our lives," Edmond said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.


    "Hehehe, don''t be so formal with your old friend, Edmond," Oryu chuckled softly. His small frame and bald head gave him a humble appearance, while his kind face radiated warmth.


    Edmond let out a hearty laugh, the tension from earlier easing just a bit in the presence of the bishop.


    "You have done a great job telling Erik to inform me, this is no ordinary spell; the caster is at least an A+ rank, and from what I am seeing, he or she is from the north, this ability only belongs to them."


    A group of knights arrived while they were talking.


    "Captain Den and his knight will purify here; we need to go."


    "Don''t they need assistance?, It''s a very powerful spell," Faleria inquired.


    "Don''t worry, I cleansed most of it; they can do the rest, and I also need to contact the pope."


    He pointed at the knights, and then they left.


    ¡­


    After recounting his tale in full, Leo sat in silence, his thoughts swirling as Lavi busily completed the report. The sound of pen scratching against paper filled the room.


    ¡°Sir, may I pose a question?¡± Leo asked, his voice tentative.


    Lavi didn¡¯t lift his gaze from the stack of documents. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he replied, his tone neutral.


    ¡°Who exactly is Bishop Oryu?¡±


    That made Lavi pause. He looked up, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. ¡°As a paladin, you¡¯re not familiar with Bishop Oryu?¡±


    Leo shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°Well, technically, I¡¯m not a real paladin yet.¡±


    Lavi exhaled, setting down his pen. "Right." He straightened in his chair before explaining.


    ¡°Bishop Oryu presides over the Church in Flesa, the city¡¯s largest and most influential branch of the faith. He¡¯s a powerful figure, both in the religious and political spheres. Some say his influence even rivals that of the city¡¯s rulers. Oryu doesn¡¯t just manage spiritual matters¡ªhe oversees key decisions that affect the region, especially those concerning the church¡¯s involvement in military and state affairs.¡±


    Leo leaned forward, absorbing the information. ¡°So, he''s more than just a bishop?¡±


    ¡°Far more,¡± Lavi confirmed.


    ¡°What rank is he?¡± Leo probed further.


    Lavi pondered for a moment. ¡°I am not sure; I think he is an A+ priest.¡±


    ¡®I thought only low ranks had pluses and minuses,¡¯ Leo mused, momentarily surprised. He nodded quietly, allowing a few minutes of silence to pass.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s finished,¡± Lavi finally declared.


    "Do I have to do anything else?"


    ¡°For the moment, no. Should we need further details, we¡¯ll reach out to you.¡±


    He stood up, put his hat on, and walked away. Leo took out his watch and checked the time; it was 2:30, so he went to the library to finish his work. Samuel, as usual, was present.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Samuel,¡± Leo greeted, his voice tinged with apology. ¡°I¡¯m late due to a lengthy discussion with a representative from the church.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I know about that.¡± Samuel responded without a hint of concern.


    Leo set to work, methodically cleaning the tables and reordering the scattered books. His mind, however, was awash with thoughts of the church, prompting a resolve to seek answers.


    ¡°Mr. Samuel, Who is the leader of the church? ¡± Leo inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°The pope, naturally. he is the leader of the church,¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to Maverick Nightbreaker? ¡± Leo pressed on.


    Samuel¡¯s hand paused mid-motion, and he let out a weary sigh. ¡°Nobody knows, One day he just vanished.¡±


    ¡°Vanished? You mean to say that the paragon among Paladins has just¡­ disappeared?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely it.¡±


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°And does the pope hold any clues to his whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. But even if he does, such secrets are closely guarded. Maverick¡¯s disappearance is an event shrouded in divinity.¡±


    ¡°Divinity?¡± Leo echoed, seeking clarity.


    Samuel finally looked up from his book, locking eyes with Leo. ¡°Maverick was of rank S, grade 3.¡±


    ¡°Grade?¡± Leo¡¯s interest deepened.


    ¡°Yes. Beyond rank S, one is distinguished by grades since no rank surpasses S.¡±


    ¡°Then how powerful is grade three?¡±


    Samuel leaned forward, his voice dropping to an almost reverent whisper.


    ¡°They say an S rank¡ªgrade one¡ªis akin to a hero destined to save worlds; at grade two, they ascend to angelic status. Can you surmise what lies at grade three?¡±


    ¡°A god?¡± Leo ventured, a sense of awe creeping into his voice.


    ¡°Not quite; they¡¯re termed demigods¡ªbeings capable of laying waste to armies with but a flicker of their intent.¡±


    The thought of such power made Leo shudder.


    ¡°And what lies beyond? What about grade four?¡±


    ¡°There is no grade four,¡± Samuel replied with an air of finality. ¡°Beyond grade 3 are only gods, entities whose power transcends our understanding.¡±


    ¡°How many gods exist?¡±


    ¡°Countless,¡± Samuel said softly, ¡°but such knowledge is beyond your reach for now.¡±


    Leo yearned to delve deeper but was interrupted as Wina burst through the library doors.


    ¡°Samuel, Leo! Liamond has awakened!¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡± Leo¡¯s voice trembled with anticipation.


    ¡°yes¡± Wina confirmed.


    A radiant smile spread across Leo¡¯s face as he turned to Samuel.


    ¡°We must go,¡± Samuel declared with newfound urgency.


    They went out to the main hall with Wina; everyone was there, including Edmond and Faleria. Edmond turned to face Leo and Samuel.


    "Shall we go?"


    They all begin to follow Edmond. They entered the church through the main entrance.


    Leo turned to face Peter, who was walking alongside him.


    "Where is the infirmary?"


    "It''s part of the church; you''ll notice it soon."


    Leo sped up and went to Edmond while walking.


    "What happened, Captain? Was everything all right in the dungeons?" Leo inquired.


    "Yes, don''t worry about that."


    As they continued their conversation, the group approached another door connected to the church. This one was far grander than the one leading to the association, bustling with activity as people streamed in and out. After navigating through a few corridors, they finally reached a room within the infirmary. Inside, Liamond lay propped up on a bed, looking pale but alert.


    ¡°Captain? Everyone?¡± Liamond attempted to sit up.


    Edmond stepped forward and gently pressed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Rest, we¡¯re just here to visit.¡±


    Liamond relaxed, though his face showed a mix of relief and gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Frank stepped closer, his usual gruff demeanor softening. ¡°So, how are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Liamond replied, managing a smile. ¡°A few more days of rest and I¡¯ll be back on my feet, fully restored.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, resting is also part of your training,¡± Faleria added, her tone lightly teasing but with an edge of seriousness.


    Liamond forced a smile, though it was clear from his expression that resting wasn¡¯t something he was fond of. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he muttered.


    Leo approached the bed, feeling a surge of gratitude that he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. Bowing slightly, he looked up at Liamond. ¡°Mr. Liamond, thank you¡­ for everything.¡±


    The entire room seemed to brighten as everyone, including Liamond, smiled at the sincerity in Leo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Anytime, my friend,¡± Liamond replied, his voice warm and genuine.


    As the group continued chatting and laughing, Leo quietly made his way toward Edmond. He hesitated for a moment, watching the captain speak with the others before gathering the courage to approach.


    ¡°Captain,¡± Leo said softly. Edmond turned, giving him his full attention. ¡°Can I speak with you for a moment?¡±


    Edmond nodded, his expression curious but open. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s step outside.¡±


    They exited the room, the noise of their comrades fading behind them as the door closed. Edmond looked at Leo expectantly.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked, leaning slightly against the wall.


    Leo hesitated, unsure how to phrase his question. He finally spoke after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Captain, when you came to save me¡­ why didn¡¯t you use that spell from the very beginning?¡±


    Edmond¡¯s eyebrows shot up, clearly caught off guard by the question.


    "You have a good observation skill; the reason is that, that ability can kill anything near me under E rank in a matter of seconds."


    "So you didn''t use it because of me?"


    "Not quite. When I was inside that circle, I used another spell to search the nearby houses for any hostages, so I don¡¯t accidentally kill anyone; if he had any hostages inside those houses, our work would have been much more difficult."


    ¡°So, you let the others buy you time to get me out, and then you used that power?¡± Leo asked, piecing it together.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Edmond confirmed, watching Leo closely as he processed the information.


    Leo fell silent, deep in thought, replaying the events in his mind. Edmond¡¯s strategy made sense now, but something else weighed on him. He glanced back at the captain.


    ¡°Was that all?¡± Edmond prompted.


    Leo hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s something else. Yesterday, I went to a magic shop to buy a few things... but something felt off about that place.¡±


    Edmond¡¯s expression sharpened with interest. ¡°What made you feel that way?¡±


    Leo shifted uneasily. ¡°When I was leaving the shop, the woman behind the counter... she said my name. I never told her my name.¡±


    Edmond paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered the situation. ¡°That¡¯s unusual,¡± he finally said. ¡°Magic shops often have their quirks, but that¡¯s suspicious. Tomorrow, give the address of the shop to Lara. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±


    Leo nodded, feeling a bit relieved. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s head back inside,¡± Edmond suggested, his tone signaling the conversation had come to a close.


    They re-entered the room, and the rest of the afternoon passed with everyone busy chatting, laughing, and catching up on various tasks. By four o¡¯clock, the room began to empty as one by one, people said their goodbyes and headed home. Leo lingered for a moment, watching as the warm camaraderie of the group slowly faded with the sunset, then he too made his way out, feeling a little more secure with the captain¡¯s promise.

 Chapter 13: Paladin Exam

    Leo awoke with a broad grin on his face. He was ecstatic because it was the day before his Paladin exam. Today, Peter and Faleria retake his state, and if he meets the requirements, he can become a Paladin. For the past few days, He has increased his exercises on his own. He practiced at home every day with his new weight bracelets, and he was confident that he was ready.


    Taking advantage of his rest day, he allowed himself a bit more sleep than usual. Upon emerging from his room, he found his mother occupied in the kitchen, he had earlier informed her about today''s exam.


    "Morning mom"


    "Morning," she said without turning around, but Leo could tell she was excited by her voice.


    He took a shower, changed his clothing, and returned to the kitchen. His egg had already been placed on the table. His mother sat across the table from him, smiling, as he ate his egg.


    Leo cast a puzzled glance at her. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    His mother¡¯s smile remained unwavering. ¡°Don''t be nervous, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± He countered, though his voice betrayed a hint of uncertainty.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Leo. You can''t keep these things from me,¡± she said with gentle firmness.


    A crease formed on Leo¡¯s brow as he processed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how diligently you¡¯ve prepared for this, and I have every confidence in your success,¡± she reassured him.


    A genuine smile broke through Leo¡¯s lingering apprehension. ¡°Thanks, Mom. That means a lot.¡±


    Feeling more at ease, he finished the last of his egg and grabbed his things before heading out for work. The crisp morning air filled his lungs as he made his way to the storage room, where Peter was already waiting.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Leo greeted him with a smile as he stepped inside.


    Peter returned the smile, feeling the excitement in the air. ¡°Hello. Today¡¯s the big day, huh? You ready?¡±.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± He replied, his confidence returning in full force.


    ¡°Good,¡± Peter said, nodding approvingly. ¡°Go get yourself ready. We¡¯re starting right away.¡±


    Leo quickly stashed his belongings in his locker, his heart beating a little faster as he returned to the main room. The mana-estimating crystal was already sitting on the table, glowing faintly in the dim light. Its presence felt almost ominous, reminding him of how crucial today¡¯s test would be. He took a deep breath and glanced at Peter, who was watching him with a calm but expectant expression.


    This was it¡ªthe moment to prove himself.


    "You already had more than enough mana, and you didn''t do any magic exercises, so I don''t think your mana score has changed, but it never hurts to double-check, some people say that with increasing physical states, your mana also increases a little.¡±


    Leo pressed his palm against the crystal, watching as it illuminated before withdrawing his hand. Peter then retrieved the crystal.


    "Ok, let''s see."


    He cocked his brow.


    "Well, I guess they are right; your score increased to 155; in Mana State, you are an E rank, and that''s not a little, that''s a lot."


    Leo smiled.


    "Now it''s time for your physical state."


    He nodded and went over to Faleria. Faleria was seated at a table, conversing with Edmond. They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t notice Leo approaching.


    "Ahem¡­"


    Edmond and Faleria turn around.


    "Captain, coach, good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Edmond glanced at his watch.


    ¡°Have you come for your training?¡± Edmond inquired, his gaze fixed on Him.


    Before Leo could utter a word, Faleria interjected, ¡°He¡¯s actually here to retake his physical examination.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Have you discussed your mana levels with Peter yet?¡± Edmond¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°I have,¡± Leo confirmed.


    ¡°And the verdict?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s risen to 155.¡±


    Edmond¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°155? Weren¡¯t you at 98 before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± He nodded.


    A look of bewilderment crossed Edmond¡¯s face as he glanced at Faleria. ¡°How come you''re staring at me? I didn''t do any magic exercises with him.¡±


    Shifting his attention back to Leo, Edmond probed further, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    "Nothing, just an exercise in a book to feel my mana." Leo didn¡¯t mention creating a ball of light exercise.


    "Now I want to know about your physical states too."


    Faleria rose to her feet. "Ok, you know what to do."


    He took off his clothes and stood in the middle of the room; this time he wasn¡¯t as embraced as before. Faleria began her examination.


    "Your muscles are also a lot more powerful."


    She was eventually finished after ten minutes.


    "Ok, it''s time to punch me."


    To obtain the most points, Leo understood he had to hit as hard as he could, even if his target was a woman. He struck his position and punched hard with every muscle in his body. Faleria remained unmoved, but her face twisted. Edmond and Leo both had apprehensive and exciting expressions on their faces as they waited.


    "You did well; your new physical score is 85."


    Edmond was taken aback once more. Leo turned his hand into a fist; his efforts had paid off, he never felt this happy in both of his lives.


    Edmond put his hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder. "Good job, Leo."


    "Thank you, captain."


    Faleria handed him a piece of paper. "Go and give this to Peter."


    Leo put on his clothe, took the paper, and walked away.


    Edmond was still there, staring at Faleria.


    "Not even Liamond was this fast; I think I brought a genius."


    "Or a monster."


    "Monster?"


    "I have trained more than one hundred people; no one was this fast."


    ¡­


    Bishop Oryu was poring over documents in the solitude of his church chamber when a knock interrupted the silence.


    ¡°Enter,¡± he called out.


    The door creaked open, revealing Erik.


    ¡°You summoned me, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Erik. I need you to deliver this missive to the capital, directly into the Pope¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a telepathic message be more expedient, sir?¡±


    ¡°Erik, trust that I have matters here well in hand. The Pope¡¯s duties are many, and I¡¯d rather not add to his burdens.¡±


    With a respectful bow, Erik accepted the letter and withdrew.


    Once alone, Bishop Oryu muttered under his breath, ¡°Foolish boy.¡±


    A cool breeze blew through the room. A female figure appeared within the window behind Oryo.


    "And what can I do for you, my lady?" Oryu spoke, his back still turned, voice steady.


    Her reply was soft, almost otherworldly. "What did you send to Pope?"


    Oryu smirked, sensing her presence more than seeing it. "You still don''t trust me? It was an empty letter. Erik won''t make it to the capital." His voice was laced with quiet arrogance.


    She stepped further into the room, her movements graceful and deliberate, as if the air itself parted for her. "If you kill him, it will raise suspicion," she said, her voice calm but sharp, like the edge of a blade.


    "Leave that to me," Oryu snapped, his patience thinning. "I know what I''m doing. And don¡¯t forget, this is your fault. Why did you walk into the dungeons yourself? That was reckless¡ªfoolish."


    The temperature in the room plummeted. The air grew so thick and cold that it seemed to suspend time itself. Oryu¡¯s breath caught as he realized the gravity of his words. His heart pounded, every muscle tense.


    "Do not forget who you are speaking to," she whispered, her voice now icy and laced with a power far beyond Oryu¡¯s.


    He felt it instantly. The weight of her presence was suffocating, he bowed slightly.


    "My deepest apologies, my lady. I lost control."


    The cold lingered for a moment, the silence unbearable. She moved toward a bookshelf, her expression unreadable as she pulled out a book, flipping it open. Slowly, the biting chill began to fade, the air returning to its normal temperature.


    Without glancing at him, she began to read. The moment had passed, but the unspoken warning hung in the air like a shadow.


    "Why did you interrupt my spell in the dungeon? It was a great opportunity to get rid of Goldenshield."


    "He can still be useful, and I need him to trust me."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Do what you want, but don''t ruin this, or I will destroy you and this city to the ground."


    Oryo bowed again. "Of course, my lady, I have everything under control." .


    The woman turned to leave, she went to the window and glanced outside.


    "Is there anyone above A rank beside you in this city?"


    Oryo lifted an eyebrow. "No"


    "You have to be more careful about your city," she said, before disappearing.


    Oryo clenched his teeth. ¡®That damn witch¡¯.


    He stood up and approached the window. He placed one of his fingers on his head.


    "Tera, make a meeting with all of the captains; everyone must participate."


    Tera was Oryu''s secretary, and she was a C+ priest.


    "it will be done"


    Oryu took a deep breath and looked outside.


    "How dare an A rank invade my city?"


    He then smiled.


    "But this is a good opportunity."


    ¡­


    Peter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as Leo presented him with the paper detailing his score. For a long moment, Peter was motionless, his mind grappling with the numbers before him. Leo, growing concerned by the silence, glanced at his watch.


    ¡°Is everything alright? You¡¯ve been silent for two minutes,¡± Leo prodded gently.


    His words seemed to snap Peter out of his stupor.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, it¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m astounded. How did you manage to achieve a score of 85?¡± Peter finally found his voice.


    ¡°I dedicated extra hours to training outside our scheduled sessions,¡± he explained.


    ¡°But where did you find the stamina for such an endeavor? You¡¯ve been training rigorously with Faleria,¡± Peter questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    Leo shrugged modestly. ¡°I simply kept my objectives in sight and worked towards them.¡±


    After a brief pause, Leo ventured another question. ¡°Is it really that fast?¡±


    Peter leaned back, reflecting on his experience. ¡°I¡¯ve overseen countless Paladin candidates and their assessments. Your speed is matched by only one other.¡±


    Leo¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    ¡°Arthur, the Pope¡¯s son,¡± Peter revealed.


    A lump formed in Leo¡¯s throat as he swallowed hard, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind.


    ¡®Have I pushed myself too far?¡¯


    Peter seemed to sense Leo¡¯s inner turmoil and offered some reassurance. ¡°Regardless, your examination is set for tomorrow. You¡¯re free to go home and rest if you wish.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d prefer to stay here; somehow, time seems to pass more swiftly in this place.¡±


    He pivoted to head towards the library. As he pushed open the door, he paused, hesitating briefly.


    "who was faster? Me or Arthur?"


    "Arthur was two times faster than you."


    Leo''s eyes widened.


    "Then why does everyone get surprised when they see my result?"


    Peter placed his hand below his chin as an indication of thought.


    "Your growth is fascinating but Arthur is different; he began at the age of twelve and advanced to a B rank in four years; by the age of twenty, he had already achieved an A+ rank, and he is currently 24, I don¡¯t know what rank he reached, but even in the history of the world, this progress is near impossible.¡±


    Leo lingered for a moment before Peter added another piece to the puzzle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but rumors in the halls claim that not even Elbridge, the first paladin, advanced this quickly.¡±


    Leo furrowed his brow, perplexed. ¡°How is such speed even possible?¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew,¡± Peter admitted, realizing that this question would remain unanswered for now.


    ¡°Thank you, nonetheless,¡± he said with gratitude, then turned on his heel and departed.


    He made his way to the library, where he busied himself with tidying up. As he worked, Peter¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡®Reach A+ rank within eight years? That¡¯s an ambitious target. It seems I¡¯ll need to redouble my efforts.¡¯


    After completing his chores, Leo returned home at four in the afternoon. His mother was there to greet him, her eyes alight with anticipation.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Hello¡­ well?¡± she prompted eagerly.


    A smile spread across Leo¡¯s face. ¡°I am ready to take the test to officially become a paladin¡±


    ¡°See, I told you not to worry¡± there was big and beautiful smile on his mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Leo replied warmly.


    ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Anything you cook is delicious ¡±


    ¡°Then join me in the kitchen in two hours,¡± she said as she walked away, her humming filling the house with a cheerful melody.


    Leo attempted to occupy himself with various tasks throughout the day, but his anticipation for tomorrow relentlessly consumed him and made time drag on


    ¡­


    The next day, Leo awoke as usual. His mother made him the best breakfast to make him ready for the exam. He finished his breakfast, said goodbye to his mother, and headed to the association. He then got to the storage room to put his belongings into his closet.


    "Good morning"


    "Good morning Leo, when you are ready, go to captain''s office to start your exam"


    Leo nodded, stowing some of his belongings neatly inside his closet before making his way toward the main hall. As he passed through, he offered a quick greeting to Lara, who smiled and waved as she continued her work. With a deep breath, he approached Captain Edmond''s door and gave a firm knock.


    ¡°Come in,¡± came Edmond¡¯s voice from the other side.


    Leo stepped inside, closing the door behind him. ¡°Captain, good morning.¡±


    Edmond glanced up from a stack of papers and returned the greeting with a nod. ¡°Good morning, Leo. Are you ready?¡±


    Without hesitation, Leo met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Edmond leaned back in his chair, studying him for a moment as if assessing more than just his words. "Good," he finally said, rising from his seat. "Let¡¯s begin then."


    "I talked to Sam, and he told me that you already read all the books you need to read, so after a conversation with Faleria and Mr. John Damson, who is in charge of church examinations, we decided to take the G rank and F rank exams together, so if you succeed, you can become a F rank right away, and you can also take the E- rank exam in one month."


    Leo''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Really?"


    Leo''s face turned red as he realized he had behaved like a child. He placed his right hand on his chest.


    "Thank you, captain."


    Edmond laughed, making Leo''s face even more red.


    "Your welcome; let''s go to the great hall."


    Leo followed Edmond into the great hall. There was a man there, placing some paper on a table. He was tall, with short black hair, typical male facial features, black eyes, and glasses, which made him ideal for an examiner. Edmond lead him to the man.


    "Leo, this is Mr. John Damson; John, this is Leo Mantine."


    Leo shook John''s hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Damson."


    "Edmond told me so much about you; let''s see if they are true."


    He pointed to the chair beside the table.


    "Shall we"


    ''Just like a teacher,'' Leo thought.


    He glanced at Edmond, noting the thoughtful expression mirroring his own thoughts. Leo proceeded to take a seat, and John placed the paper in front of him.


    "The F rank and G rank questions have been combined; simply answer every question you can, and we will determine your rank, You have one hour."


    "Then I leave you two for now; tell me when it is done."


    Edmond left after John nodded. Leo started reading the questions, which were all very basic. The majority of the inquiries concerned the role and religion of the god of light. Leo was nervous that answering all of the questions would seem suspicious, so he chose the most difficult question and did not answer it. After about 30 minutes, he was finished. He waited for another five minutes, acting like he was cheeking the questions, then stood up.


    "I am done, Mr. Damson."


    John looked at Leo, perplexed. He took the paper from him and looked it over.


    "You didn''t answer question eleven."


    "I didn''t know the answer."


    "Ok, go to the main hall and wait; I will give you the result in thirty minutes."


    Leo went into the main hall and sat in one of the chairs. He knew his answers to the questions were correct, so he wasn''t nervous. He looked at Lara, who was engrossed in her paperwork as usual. The thirty minutes felt like a year to him; he checked his watch a million times. After thirty minutes, John appeared with his paper in his hands. He motioned for him to follow. Leo followed closely behind John as they made their way to Edmond¡¯s office. The corridors were quiet, the soft echo of their footsteps the only sound as they approached the sturdy wooden door.


    John knocked, the sound firm but respectful. A brief moment passed before they heard Edmond¡¯s voice from the other side.


    "Come in"


    When they entered, there was another man there. He stood the same height as Edmond and had long blond hair. He also had a small mouth, a well-shaped nose, and dark blue eyes, he was as beautiful as Liamond. He looked at Leo and John before returning his gaze to Edmond.


    "Then I see you there, Edmond."


    He turned back, nodded to John, and left. Edmond waited for him to leave and then looked at Leo.


    "You were fast, so what was the result?"


    John handed Edmond the paper.


    "43 from 50, you really are full of surprises, Leo."


    ''43? Did I answer any of the questions incorrectly?¡¯ Leo was wondering.


    "It looks like you are ready to become a F rank."


    Edmond signed the document and handed it back to John.


    "I call the Priest, Aldarth Foreward, to come here tomorrow."


    "Ok, thank you."


    John nodded to Edmond and went without saying goodbye. Leo gave Edmond a look.


    "Captain, who is Priest Aldarth Foreward?"


    "He is a priest from the church; he is going to bring the book of light to add your name to it; you are going to learn about it tomorrow; you can go to your daily work now."


    Leo placed his fist on his chest, bowed, and left Edmond Office. He looked at the time, it was already eleven so he went into the library. He looked around but no one was there. He looked at all of the books.


    ¡®Even as an F rank I can¡¯t read the books I need, first I need to know if there is a spell on any of these books or if there is a spell like camera. If there is, I need to find another source for the books I need, also I need to decide what path I want to take for E rank. There are a million things I want to know about this world.¡¯


    Leo start cleaning the tables and bookshelves. At 12:30 Leo went to the kitchen to find something to eat. Liamond, Frank and Gery were there, playing cards.


    ¡°Good day, everyone,¡± Leo greeted as he entered the room.


    Liamond looked up with a smile. ¡°Oh, hi Leo.¡±


    All eyes turned to him, and Leo felt a wave of confusion wash over him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How did your exam go?¡± Liamond inquired, breaking the brief silence.


    ¡°Oh, the exam! The captain believes I¡¯m ready to ascend to F rank,¡± Leo replied.


    ¡°F rank?!¡± Frank exclaimed, his surprise evident. He turned to Gery. ¡°We need to step up our game, or he¡¯ll surpass us in no time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we do,¡± Gery agreed, nodding solemnly.


    Liamond¡¯s smile broadened as he stood. ¡°Your advancement calls for a celebration.¡±


    ¡°A celebration?¡± Leo echoed, taken aback.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s all go out for dinner tomorrow after work¡ªmy treat,¡± Liamond declared.


    Frank and Gery leapt to their feet in excitement.


    ¡°Yay, a free meal!¡± they cheered in unison.


    Liamond raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t say everyone was invited.¡±


    Frank¡¯s face fell comically, eliciting chuckles from the group.


    ¡°Come on Liamond, how are you supposed to celebrate without a party? we will be there.¡±


    Liamond''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Then if you see Albert and Wina, tell them too; I will tell others."


    "You got it."


    Leo lingered in the lively room for another thirty minutes, joining in casual conversations and laughter with the others before finally deciding it was time to head to the library. The moment he stepped through the library¡¯s heavy wooden doors, Samuel appeared returning from his daily rounds.


    "Ah, Leo, you''re here! How was the exam?" Samuel''s voice was warm and familiar, but his eyes betrayed a hint of curiosity.


    Leo greeted him with a nod and a grin. "Hey, Mr. Samuel. It went great! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll officially be an F rank."


    Samuel¡¯s eyebrows shot up, a look of mild surprise crossing his face. "F rank? You really never cease to surprise me, do you?"


    Leo chuckled and shrugged. "I try my best to keep you on your toes."


    The pair exchanged a few more words before Leo settled into his work, organizing papers and quietly reading until the clock ticked to 4 p.m. At that moment, he stood up, gathering his things. "Alright, Mr. Samuel, I¡¯ll be heading out."


    Samuel gave a nod of approval. "Take care, Leo."


    As Leo left, a thought crossed his mind. ¡®I should check in with the captain about that magic shop¡¯. He made his way through the building, arriving at the main hall where he spotted Ms. Lara.


    "Ms. Lara, is the captain in his office?" he asked, pausing briefly by her desk.


    Without looking up from her work, she replied, "Yes, he¡¯s in."


    "May I go in?"


    She glanced up this time, offering a slight nod. "Yes, you can."


    Leo approached the captain''s office door, knocked lightly, and waited. A voice from inside called out, "Come in."


    Opening the door, Leo stepped inside and respectfully placed his hand over his chest. "Captain."


    Edmond, seated behind a large desk cluttered with papers, glanced up. "At ease, Leo. What brings you here?"


    "Captain, I was wondering if there¡¯s been any update on that magic shop I mentioned?"


    Edmond''s brow furrowed as he stared at Leo, his confusion evident. "Magic shop? What magic shop are you talking about?"


    Leo blinked, momentarily thrown off by the captain¡¯s response. "Uh¡­ the one I told you about when we visited Mr. Liamond at the hospital."


    The captain''s frown deepened. "You didn¡¯t mention any magic shop."


    Leo¡¯s mind raced. He could clearly remember the conversation. "I¡¯m pretty sure I did. I even asked if I could talk to you privately that day."


    Edmond leaned back in his chair, the suspicion growing in his eyes. "Yes, I remember that. But you asked about my spell. Nothing about a magic shop."


    Leo felt a sudden chill crawl up his spine. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ His skin turned pale as he stared at the captain, struggling to make sense of the situation.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes narrowed as he noticed his reaction. He stood up slowly, stepping around the desk toward him. "Leo, are you absolutely sure you told me about this magic shop?"


    Leo¡¯s mouth went dry, but he forced himself to answer. "Yes, I¡¯m sure."


    "Okay, try this. Come and tell me the same thing tomorrow, once Aldarth Foreward has arrived and left; I will also write it down, If I forget it again, remind me that I have the chance to advance to A rank in the near future."


    "Why?"


    "Because only a few people know about that right now,"


    Leo remained pale, frozen in place, his mind racing. Sensing his fear, Edmond stepped closer, placing a firm hand on his head. A gentle warmth spread from the captain''s palm, and a soft glow illuminated the space around them, wrapping Leo in an almost tangible sense of calm. The icy dread that had gripped his chest melted away in an instant.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Edmond said in a reassuring tone. "If someone powerful enough to make me forget something like this is around, you have nothing to fear."


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed. "How can you be so sure?"


    Edmond gave him a knowing smile, his confidence unwavering. "Because if that person wanted you dead, you''d already be gone. Whoever they are, they¡¯ve got other plans. So go home, Leo. Rest."


    Leo nodded, still processing the gravity of the situation. He offered a quiet farewell and left the office, his steps more hesitant than usual. As the door clicked shut behind him, Edmond¡¯s expression hardened. He walked back to his desk with purpose, pulling a blank sheet of paper from the drawer.


    In neat, deliberate handwriting, he jotted down three words: "Magic shop, Leo, forgetting."


    He folded the paper and slid it into a small wooden box on his desk, its surface etched with strange, ancient symbols. For a moment, he stood there, staring at the box, his mind racing. Satisfied, Edmond put on his coat and headed for the door, leaving the office with silent determination.


    As soon as the door closed, the faint markings on the box flickered with an eerie light, and the words on the paper began to blur. Slowly, each letter faded until nothing remained but an empty, unmarked sheet.

 Chapter 14: Its Time To Become A Paladin

    On the way home, Leo purchased a box of sweets. When he returned and opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of his mother and Rosie waiting eagerly for him. He raised the box with a grin.


    "I''m going to be a paladin."


    Lisa and Rosie rushed toward him, wrapping him in a tight embrace.


    "Congratulations, sweetie. No one deserves this more than you," his mother said, her voice thick with emotion as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Thank you," Leo replied softly, his heart full.


    His smile wasn''t just for the achievement itself but for the journey it had taken¡ªa long road filled with countless interviews and challenges. After a small but joyous celebration with his family, he had dinner and headed to his room.


    Later, lying on his bed, Leo stared up at the ceiling, his thoughts swirling.


    ''Who was she? What is her rank? And what does she want from me? Why me? Does she know I''ve been reincarnated here? If even the Captain can''t do anything, how am I supposed to? I need to get stronger¡ªfast.''


    Eventually, he drifted off to sleep, his mind still occupied by the questions that haunted him. The next morning, after getting up and preparing for the day, he made his way to the kitchen, where his mother was waiting.


    "Good morning, Mom."


    "Good morning, sweetie," his mother replied with a warm smile.


    She handed him a plate with two slightly overcooked eggs and some vegetables.


    "Today, I¡¯m officially becoming a Paladin. When that happens, they''ll change my job and increase my salary, so things will get easier for us."


    "Leo, could you stop worrying about us? We already have enough money," his mother said gently.


    "Sorry..." Leo muttered, his voice soft.


    Lisa¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. "Just do your best. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    Leo returned her smile. "OK, Mom. Thanks for the food. See you later."


    "See you later, sweetie."


    Leo rose and walked out. While on the move, he couldn''t help but think of the magic shop as he glanced at his active bracelets.


    "Maybe I should get rid of these."


    After a month of wearing them, Leo began to keep them active most of the time. Upon arriving at the association, he noticed Edmond engaged in conversation with a distinguished gentleman.


    ¡°Captain, good morning,¡± Leo greeted.


    ¡°Ah, Leo, good morning. Allow me to introduce Mr. Aldarth Foreward,¡± Edmond replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir,¡± Leo said, extending his hand.


    Aldarth greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°So you¡¯re the young man making waves; Edmond speaks very highly of you, calling you a prodigy.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I''m simply striving to do my best.¡±


    Aldarth¡¯s eyes twinkled with wisdom. ¡°And therein lies your brilliance. Not many your age possess such dedication. But heed this: let not arrogance taint your spirit.¡±


    With a respectful bow, Leo acknowledged the counsel. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your words, sir. I¡¯ll bear them in mind.¡±


    Aldarth gave an approving nod.


    ¡°Very well, stow your belongings and join us in my office in fifteen minutes.¡± Said Edmond


    Leo nodded and went to the storage room; Peter was not there. He returned after putting his cane and bracelets in his closet. He approached Edmond''s office and knocked on the door. He was so stressed that, without waiting for Edmond''s response, he opened the door and went in.


    Edmond was at his desk, with Aldarth in front of him. There was a large book on the desk.


    "Come and sit here" Aldarth suggested.


    He waited for Leo to sit before continuing.


    "First, I need to ask you a few questions, after which you will sign your name in this book. If you sign your name and betray the god of light, you will face punishment, even burning to death.


    Aldrath placed another book on the table.


    "Place your hand on this book. If you lie, the book will reveal it to me," Aldrath instructed.


    Leo swallowed nervously, then gingerly set his hand on the book, his pulse quickening.


    "Alright, let''s begin. First question: which deity do you believe in?"


    Leo took a deep breath before answering.


    "I believe in the god of light. It''s the faith my family follows, but I want to learn more so my belief can become truly my own."


    Aldrath glanced at the book and gave a nod of approval. "Good answer."


    Leo kept silent about his true thoughts¡ªif he ever found out this god wasn¡¯t a true deity, he would seek another.


    "Next question: do you truly want to be a Paladin?"


    "Yes, I do," Leo said firmly.


    "And why? What is your purpose?"


    Leo hesitated for a few moments, thinking carefully. "I believe this world is magnificent, and I want to protect it. Being a Paladin seems like the best way to do that."


    He paused, then added with a sheepish smile, "I also need money."


    Aldrath burst out laughing. "No need to be embarrassed¡ªeveryone needs money."


    Leo chose not to elaborate on the fact that money was only a small part of his much larger ambitions.


    Aldrath switched the book on the table with the big book on Edmond¡¯s desk.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Ok, you passed the questions; now write your name here."


    Leo was hesitant to write his name, but he didn''t have another option, so he tried not to show it in his movements. He took up the pen and wrote his name within the book. The text briefly shone before returning to normal. Aldrath nodded.


    "Ok, we are done here; congratulations, Paladin Leo."


    Leo smiled.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Aldrath stood up and gazed at Edmond.


    "I leave the rest in your hands."


    Edmond and Leo watched Aldrath go; after he did, Edmond looked at Leo.


    "Congratulation"


    "Thank you, captain."


    "Your new badge will be ready soon; go talk to Peter; he will tell you what you need to know."


    Leo nodded and was about to leave when something came to mind. He turned back.


    "Captain, do you remember our conversation yesterday about the magic store?"


    "Magic store?" Edmond frowned in confusion.


    Leo''s brow furrowed. "This is the third time I¡¯ve told you about it. Yesterday, you even said that if you forgot again, I should remind you that you have a chance to reach rank A soon."


    Edmond¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Only a few people know that."


    "You said the exact same thing yesterday."


    Suddenly alert, Edmond stood up and quickly grabbed an old box from a small closet. He opened it and took out a blank sheet of white paper.


    "We need to see Bishop Oryu¡ªimmediately."


    He hurried out of the room, leaving Leo scrambling to keep up.


    "Lara, I''m heading to see Bishop Oryu."


    "Captain, you have a meeting in¡ª"


    "It''s an emergency," Edmond interrupted, his tone brooking no argument.


    Lara, taken aback by the captain¡¯s urgency, could only nod. "Okay, Captain."


    Edmond and Leo exited through the main door and made their way to the church. They approached a hidden passage behind a large statue at the end of the hall. The corridor led them to a guarded entrance, where a man stood watch


    "Captain Edmond, why are you here?" the man asked.


    "Connect me to the portal for Bishop Oryu''s chamber," Edmond commanded, his voice sharp and serious.


    The guard hesitated, but something in Edmond''s tone stopped him from questioning further. He opened the door, revealing a room with a glowing circle at its center. The two stepped into the circle, and the guard began casting a spell. After about a minute, they vanished, reappearing in a different location.


    Edmond wasted no time, immediately walking out of the new chamber and down another corridor. A large door stood at the end. Without knocking, Edmond pushed it open. Inside, Bishop Oryu looked up from his work.


    "Edmond, what¡¯s the emergency?"


    When someone activated the teleport circle near Oryu''s chamber, it also alerted Oryu, so he was already aware that Edmond was approaching. Edmond gazed at Leo.


    "Tell him everything you told me."


    Leo told him the entire tale. Oryu was sitting there with his hand under his chin. He got up, grabbed his staff, and cast a spell.


    "What is this?" asked Leo.


    "It is a powerful protection spell, and we also need to go to the god''s statue to get his blessing."


    "What do you think this is, Oryu?" Edmond said.


    Oryu took a deep breath.


    "Wiping the memory of a B+ rank while under the church¡¯s protection¡ªonly an angel or higher being could achieve such a feat. Edmond and I might forget this soon, and there will be nothing you can do to prevent it. However, obtaining God''s blessing will shield you from the gaze of any god-level being."


    He then got a cross-shaped object out of his drawer.


    "If there is really a creature like that targeting you, this will tell them that you are under the protection of God."


    Also, Leo did not trust this so-called deity of light; he felt it would be better to be under the gaze of a god about whom he understood a little.


    Following Oryu back to the circle, they were soon transported to another area, arriving in yet another hall. The darkness enveloped the place, illuminated only by a scattering of torches on each side, casting flickering golden flames. after walking a little distance through the corridor, they reached another statue within this hall; it was a man with three pairs of wings on each side of his back, and unlike the statue at the entrance of the church, this one had a star between his two hands. The star was in front of the man''s chest, floating in mid-air.


    Oryu walked up to the statue and lowered himself onto his knees. Edmond and Leo joined him, kneeling on the cool stone floor. Oryu¡¯s voice came out in a near whisper, and Leo had to lean forward slightly, straining to catch the words. Minutes passed, the silence broken only by the quiet murmur of Oryu¡¯s speech. After around fifteen minutes, he raised the amulet in his hand and carefully set it down in front of the statue. A moment later, the amulet emitted a soft glow that bathed the area in light. As he stood, the glow faded, and the amulet returned to its original state. He picked it up and extended it toward Leo, holding it firmly in front of him.


    "Take this and wear it at all times."


    Leo took the amulet and hung it around his neck. A warm feeling surrounded him, and he noticed a cold glare on him for a few seconds before leaving.


    Oryu stared at Edmond.


    "You can go now and leave the rest to me."


    Edmond nodded, pointing to Leo to follow. They returned to the teleport circle and used it to get back to the association. Edmond placed his hand on Leo''s shoulder as they walked along the main hallway.


    "We may forget about this, but nevertheless, do not talk about it to anyone; you don''t need to tell me about it again either; knowing that I forgot again can be dangerous for you."


    Leo grasped Edmond''s implication: that persisting in this cycle would lead to insanity. With a solemn nod, he acknowledged his understanding.


    "Now go to Peter, and never go back to that shop again."


    Leo proceeded to the storage room, and Peter, as usual, was at his desk.


    "Where were you, Leo? I assumed becoming a F rank would make you happier, and you''d come here as soon as possible."


    "Oh, sorry, I was with the captain.¡±


    "Whatever it was, forget it, Look what I''ve got for you."


    Peter opened his drawer and pulled out a card.


    "Congratulation! You''re officially a Paladin now."


    Leo accepted the card from Peter; it was nearly identical to the last one, with the exception of the world paladin above his name and a new line indicating his rank, F.


    "Now let''s talk about changes in your daily work."


    Peter looked at his pocket watch.


    "Let''s go into the kitchen and find something to eat. I''ll tell you everything in the process."


    As Leo followed Peter into the bustling kitchen, he was greeted by the sight of Wina and Albert.


    Albert beamed at him. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t our newest Paladin! Heartiest congratulations, Leo!¡±


    Wina chimed in with a smile, ¡°Congratulations, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, both of you,¡± Leo replied, his heart swelling with pride.


    Peter, feeling a bit overlooked, cleared his throat. ¡°And a ¡®hello¡¯ to you too.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Peter, you were so quiet I hardly noticed you,¡± Wina said with a chuckle.


    ¡°How could you miss me?¡± Peter grumbled, placing a hand on his forehead in mock exasperation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. I¡¯ll whip up something for us to eat. You take a seat and relax,¡± Peter suggested, waving Leo towards the table.


    Leo took a seat and began to converse with Albert and Wina.


    ¡°So, Leo, have you thought about what path you¡¯ll take for E rank?¡± Albert asked curiously.


    ¡°With his impressive mana capacity and intellect, he¡¯s destined to be a mage,¡± Wina interjected confidently.


    Albert frowned slightly. ¡°let¡¯s not overlook his physical score of 85. It¡¯s clear he has considerable talent in physical pursuits as well.¡±


    Leo was startled when Albert didn''t respond to the intellect part.


    Peter brought two dishes with eggs and sausage to them. Albert gulped saliva as he stared at the plate.


    "Did you make that for us too?"


    "Make one for yourself."


    "Hey¡­"


    ¡®Is Peter upset about what happened earlier?¡¯ Leo was wondering.


    "Enough with you too; I have a lot of things that I need to tell Leo."


    Albert smiled.


    "Ok, ok, we are going."


    While they were leaving, Peter began to speak.


    "Ok, so now that you are a F rank, your daily life is going to change a lot. First, you''ll still go to Faleria in the morning, but only for an hour and a half. After that, you have a class with Mr. Samuel, that will teach you everything you need to know to advance to the E rank. From 12 to 3, you are going to the library like always, and after that, you have to go patrol the city until 5.¡±


    Leo was perplexed.


    "Patrol?"


    "Yes, as a F rank, you must patrol the city. For the first week, you will go with Frank and Gery to learn, and after, you will go with one or more police officers.¡±


    "Ok, sounds simple."


    "After you''ve learned what you need to know from Sam, depending on what you want to be, you''ll be assigned to a new class with Wina, Albert, Sam, or me. If you perform a good job, you can achieve an E-rank in one month."


    Leo''s lips curved into a smile. ''E rank, I''ll finally study magic''.


    Peter looked at him for a few seconds before adding.


    "And before I forget, your next-month salary will increase to 7 gold coins."


    The smile on Leo¡¯s face become even bigger.


    ¡­


    Oryu stood amidst a sea of books, his gaze drifting over the sprawling city beyond the window.


    ¡®A magic shop that even Edmond forgets about? That certainly warrants investigation,¡¯ he thought, his mind churning with possibilities.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Oryu lifted a hand to his temple, ready to initiate telepathic communication. But just as the words formed in his mind, he hesitated, unsure.


    A woman''s voice echoed within his thoughts. "Sir, is there something amiss?"


    "No, everything is fine," he responded, abruptly severing the telepathic link.


    Oryu frowned, a deep crease forming on his forehead.


    ¡®What was I about to do?¡¯

 Chapter 15: First Class

    Leo was lost in thoughts of his new salary when Peter¡¯s voice cut through his daydreams.


    "Even though it only goes up by one gold coin, a gold coin is still a lot," Peter remarked with a raised eyebrow, as if emphasizing the weight of that single coin.


    Peter then glanced at his pocket watch, its cover clicking open. "Finish today¡¯s work as usual. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll start the new tasks."


    Leo nodded. "Then I¡¯ll head to the library."


    He made his way to the library, its familiar scent of old books and parchments calming his nerves. Upon entering, he spotted Samuel.


    "Hi, Mr. Samuel," Leo greeted warmly.


    Samuel turned, a broad smile spreading across his weathered face. "Congratulations, Leo! You¡¯ve climbed the ranks¡ªhigher than me now!" he chuckled, a proud twinkle in his eyes.


    Leo returned the smile, feeling a touch of pride himself. "Thank you, Mr. Samuel. It¡¯s still sinking in."


    Samuel stroked his beard, eyeing Leo with curiosity. "So, have you devoured all those language books yet?"


    Leo shook his head, a bit sheepishly. "Not yet. I haven¡¯t started on Ancient Languages."


    Samuel chuckled again, this time with a playful gleam. "Ah, so even you have your limits."


    Leo hesitated, unsure whether to laugh or feel embarrassed. Samuel noticed his unease and sighed, his voice softening.


    "Look, since you skipped straight to F rank, there¡¯s a mountain of reading ahead. But don¡¯t worry, You¡¯ll get through it."


    Just as Leo was about to ask about the books, the urge to know gnawing at him, Samuel cut him off with a wave of his hand.


    "Save your questions for tomorrow. I¡¯ll walk you through everything then. For now, stick to your usual duties. Don¡¯t overwhelm yourself on your first day with the new rank," he added with a knowing smile.


    Leo set about his task with a sense of purpose, gathering his cleaning supplies to meticulously wipe down the tables. His mind, however, was abuzz with anticipation for the books he yearned to delve into. The thought of waiting until tomorrow to read them was almost unbearable.


    As the clock struck four, he packed up his things, bid farewell to his colleagues, and made his way home. On the journey, he couldn¡¯t help but glance down at his weight bracelets, feeling their familiar heft against his wrists.


    ''I need two heavier bracelets.''


    He shivered as he thought of the mysterious magic shop.


    "Did Captain and Bishop forget about the Magic Shop again?"


    On the way home, he found a new magic shop that was famous and crowded. He purchased two new 30 pound bracelets. It was near the end of the month, so he spent all of the coins he had; he now only had ten silver coins.


    He swapped out the bracelets, replacing the current ones with a pair marked as 30 pounds. The moment he activated them a familiar heaviness settled over his body, much like the weight he had felt when first trying out the 20-pound set. His movements slowed slightly as he adjusted to the increased burden.


    Leo¡¯s heart swelled with gratitude as he reflected on his training. ¡®This regimen will bolster my strength for a long time. My deepest thanks to you, coach.¡¯


    Upon reaching home, he found his mother and Rosie lounging on the sofa.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Hi¡­ so?¡± his mother inquired, a hint of expectancy in her voice.


    Leo blinked, momentarily confused, then realization dawned. He had forgotten to share the news of his exam.


    ¡°Oh! Yes, I¡¯ve officially been promoted to Paladin.¡±


    His mother¡¯s lips curved into a proud smile.


    ¡°Hooray!¡± Rosie exclaimed, leaping up with joy.


    "So, what do you want for dinner?" his mother asked.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been invited out by my colleagues to celebrate. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he added quickly.


    Lisa raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Why apologize? You deserve to enjoy yourself too, sweetie.¡±


    Leo felt a flush of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a quick shower and head out. I promise I¡¯ll be back by ten.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about us; go and savor your evening,¡± his mother assured him, her smile warm yet tinged with the worry she had harbored during his arduous three-month journey.


    ¡­


    Liamond, Gery, and Frank were waiting near a restaurant, all dressed in long black coats. After a while, Leo arrived with the same cloth he wears every day.


    ¡®I need to get new clothes¡¯ while looking at his friends he thought.


    "Hello, am I late?"


    "Hey, no, you are on time; we are waiting for Albert, Wina, Peter, and Lara."


    "What about Captain and Mr. Samuel?"


    Liamond grumbled.


    "Samuel doesn''t like this stuff, and captain has work to do."


    While they were talking, Albert, Wina, Peter, and Lara came together. Peter was as usual; Albert was dressed in a short coat and black slacks; with his large build, he looked like a bodyguard. Wina wore a long black dress and some jewelry, which matched her purple hair and yellow eyes. Lara wore a tight black skirt that came down to her knees.


    After greeting each other, Leo glanced at Liamond and muttered.


    "Although these two always fight each other, it looks like they were made for each other."


    Laimond was perplexed as to how a 16-year-old boy could grasp these things, but he kept it to himself and responded.


    "We all think like that; only they don''t know it."


    He then looked at all of them.


    "Ok, everyone, let''s go inside and celebrate."


    Everyone cheered.


    As they entered the restaurant, Liamond guided them to a reserved table where two familiar figures sat, elegantly dressed. It took Leo a moment to recognize his mother and sister in such finery.


    ¡°Mom, Rosie? What are you doing here?¡± he asked, astonished.


    Lisa and Rosie turned to him, their smiles radiant. Lisa was clad in a sleek black dress, while Rosie donned a vibrant purple one. Leo¡¯s gaze flicked back to Liamond, seeking an explanation.


    ¡°Congratulations and happy birthday!¡± the group exclaimed in unison.


    Leo stood there, dumbfounded.


    Liamond draped an arm around Leo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I let your mother in on the plan before you knew. We wanted to surprise you for both your promotion and your birthday.¡±


    ¡°But my birthday isn¡¯t for another four days,¡± Leo managed to say.


    Frank stepped forward with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s not really a surprise if it happens on your actual birthday, is it?¡±


    As Leo searched for words, he felt another hand on his shoulder. Turning, he saw his mother and Rosie beaming at him.


    ¡°We had to keep it a secret for the surprise,¡± Lisa apologized.


    ¡°Were did you got these clothe?¡±


    ¡°these dresses? Mr. Liamond told us where we could borrow them.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll buy one for you,¡± Leo promised.


    ¡°Today is about you, not me,¡± Lisa said with a gentle nudge. ¡°Now come and sit down; everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Leo took his place at the table, surrounded by loved ones as they commenced the dual celebration of his new rank and upcoming birthday.


    ¡­


    Edmond was strolling along a dark corridor, accompanied by a man with dark blue eyes and long blond hair.


    "What do you think this meeting is about?"


    "I don''t know," Edmond replied sincerely.


    "Why are you always this serious, Edmond?"


    "Why are you always this talkative, Cirnath?"


    Cirnath Tahroman, like Edmond, was a captain, and they had known each other since they were little kids.


    After a while, they reached a large door. There were two guards beside the door. When they saw them, they bow slightly and opened the door. Inside was a large hall with a semicircular table. There were 4 people inside; one of them was Bishop Oryu; the others were 2 women and 1 man; all of them were captains like Edmond.


    "It looks like everyone''s gathered."


    A woman made her way gracefully towards Edmond and Cirnath. Standing at 175 cm, she carried herself with an air of confidence typical of someone in her thirties. Her beauty was striking, with deep, dark eyes that seemed to capture the light, a delicate nose, and petite lips that curved into a familiar smile.


    ¡°Edmond, Cirnath, it¡¯s been ages,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Hello, Emma. How have you been?¡± Edmond asked warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, thank you. And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing quite alright,¡± Edmond replied.


    Cirnath, ever the charmer, couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°May I say, Emma, you look as enchanting as ever?¡±


    Emma let out a small sigh, a mix of amusement and resignation in her eyes. ¡°Cirnath, some things never change.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t meant as a compliment.¡±


    But Cirnath just winked. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as one anyway.¡±


    Before Emma could say anything, Cirnath past her and went to the other woman. She was somewhat taller than Emma, and she had a stunning figure. Both her hair and eyes were silver.


    "Nora, it is really good to see you again."


    Nora''s gaze remained motionless.


    "I wish I could say the same thing."


    Cirnath frowned.


    "As serious as always."


    He continued as if nothing had happened.


    "After this, I am going to the queens; want to come with me?"


    Queens, renowned as one of the city''s finest restaurant, was accessible only to the wealthy elite.


    "No"


    "Come on, at least think about it a little."


    Nora paused, her eyes closed briefly in contemplation before she reopened them, fixing her gaze upon Cirnath.


    "No"


    "Come on¡­"


    "Enough Cirnath"


    The other man spoke. He was even taller than Edmond, with typical facial characteristics, red eyes, and long black curly hair.


    "O Gerhard, you are here too?."


    Gerhard''s eyes narrowed. He wanted to say something when Oryu raised his staff.


    "That is enough; sit down; we don''t have all day.


    All five captains sat on one of the chairs, with Oryu in front of them.


    "The reason I summoned you here is that we have an intruder in the city."


    "Is this person the same one who infiltrated the dungeons?" Asked Emma.


    ¡°No, that person is an S rank, and it¡¯s too much for you. I will manage that myself; this one is an A, or even an A+. I want you guys to increase patrols across the city. Each captain must patrol his or her own section of the city. If you find the person, do not engage.


    You first call all of the captains and me, and then we proceed as planned."


    Oryu paused for a few seconds before turning his gaze toward Gerhard.


    "Not even you, Gerhard. I know you''re close to becoming an A rank, but you''re not there yet."


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Gerhard replied, his face set in a serious expression.


    "Any other questions?" Oryu asked, shifting his attention to the rest of the group.


    "Do we have any information about this guy?" Cirnath asked.


    "Unfortunately, no. All I know is that he''s in the city. As for who he is or what powers he possesses, I have no idea."


    For the next 30 minutes, Oryu meticulously went over every piece of information he had, from minor sightings to unconfirmed reports. He spoke with a calm authority, his voice carrying the weight of the situation. The captains listened intently, occasionally interrupting with questions or observations. They debated possible strategies, speculated about the mystery man''s abilities, and discussed how best to defend the city if he posed a threat. Maps were unfolded on the table, fingers tracing potential routes of entry, and several theories were proposed about the figure¡¯s motives. Despite the lack of concrete intelligence, each captain contributed their expertise, sharpening their collective understanding.


    Finally, after a thorough exchange of ideas and strategies, Oryu nodded, signaling the end of the meeting.


    "If there are no more questions, you''re dismissed. Light be with you."


    All five captains rose to their feet, placing their fists against their chests in unison


    .


    "Light be with you."


    ¡­


    Leo had returned from the party with his family, feeling a warm glow of happiness as he leaned back against his bed, lost in thought. Reflecting on the last three months, he marveled at how much he had learned about the world around him. He could now almost converse in four languages in addition to his own, a skill that filled him with pride. His body had transformed too, becoming more muscular through countless hours of training. Yet, despite these accomplishments, he recognized that this was only the beginning; there was still so much more to explore and understand. Exhausted but content, he drifted off to sleep, his mind swirling with dreams of the future.


    The next day, Leo arrived at work a little earlier than usual, his heart racing with excitement. As he stood in the storage room, he caught a glimpse of the calendar hanging on the wall.


    ''It''s the first day of the month, and today I''m finally going to receive my last six gold coins,'' he thought, a smile breaking across his face at the anticipation of the reward he had worked so hard to earn.


    Arriving early, he engaged in a quick round of push-ups and stretches to warm up before going to Faleria. By nine o''clock, he was there for their training session. After greeting, Faleria brought a new kind of wooden sword.


    "Starting today, I will teach you how to fight with every weapon we have here. We call an F-rank fighter, thus you must know how to fight, Even a pencil can be used as a weapon."


    Faleria handed the weapon to Leo.


    "Inject your mana into it and get ready."


    Leo was puzzled.


    ¡®Are we going to start now?¡¯


    He inject his mana in his sword; it became heavier, but before he could react, Faleria charged at him with incredible speed. Leo could only raise his sword as quickly as he could to defend himself. The blow was strong and sent Leo flying; he landed two meters away.


    "I said get ready."


    Leo''s eyes got serious; he realized by now that anything Faleria says is not joking and is possibly dangerous. He stood up, took the right pose, and was ready to defend. Faleria charged him again. She attacked him from the right side. The attack was extremely fast, but Leo was practicing with thirty-pound wristbands, and without them, he was significantly faster. He blocked her attack. since it was heavy, He used his other elbow in the center of the blade to slightly diminish the force of the impact, and he positioned one leg behind the other to maintain his balance. Faleria''s eyebrows raised. She pulled her hand back and attacked again, this time from the left side. The attack was so fast that Leo was unable to shift his posture to defend himself; he was hit directly and flew again. After collecting his breath, he stood up.


    "You blocked one of my attacks; now we can start the real exercise."


    Leo was perplexed.


    "I was merely showing you the danger you might face, I will not teach you like this; you will die."


    Leo frowned.


    "Also, I needed to see how you fight."


    Leo grasped Faleria''s objective; she aimed to assess his combat skills to determine the appropriate starting point for their training.


    ''What a horrible way.'' He smiled.


    Faleria positioned herself in the center of the room, assuming a combat stance. Leo approached, ready to engage. After an hour of rigorous training, Leo''s body was adorned with red blotches, evidence of his exertion.


    At the end of his training, Leo found himself sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath as he struggled to recover. Every muscle in his body ached, a testament to the intensity of the session.


    ''Although she said she wouldn''t teach me like this, her new approach is just as grueling. Every inch of my body hurts,'' he thought, wincing as he tried to shift his weight.


    Once the training ended, he made his way to the storage room to shower and prepare for his class. As he entered, he noticed Albert changing his clothes.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Albert,¡± Leo greeted, his voice a mix of exhaustion and cheer.


    Albert looked up, his face breaking into a warm smile. ¡°Good morning, Leo!¡±


    However, that friendly expression quickly morphed into one of shock as Leo began to shed his clothes, revealing the bruises and welts from his rigorous training with Faleria.


    ¡°By the gods, it looks like Faleria beat the hell out of you!¡± Albert exclaimed, his eyes wide with concern.


    Leo grimaced slightly, trying to brush off the discomfort. ¡°Well, as an F rank, there¡¯s a steep learning curve.¡±


    Albert''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he assessed Leo. ¡°If Faleria is training you this rigorously, she must see great potential in you.¡±


    Intrigued, Leo met Albert¡¯s gaze, a flicker of curiosity igniting in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Faleria to push someone so hard. Your rapid progress must have caught her attention; she¡¯s likely testing your limits,¡± Albert explained, his tone serious yet encouraging.


    With a wry smile, Leo quipped, ¡°At this rate, I might not survive the training.¡±


    Albert laughed, the sound echoing warmly in the room. ¡°That¡¯s always a possibility,¡± he joked, shaking his head as he turned away, still chuckling.


    After a refreshing shower and a change of clothes, Leo felt somewhat rejuvenated. He made his way to the library, where Samuel awaited him.


    ¡°Mr. Samuel, my apologies for being late.¡±


    Samuel dismissed it with a wave of his hand. ¡°No matter, you¡¯re nearly on time. Come, sit down, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Leo took his seat across from Samuel, ready to begin their session.


    "Okay, so in order to choose your path, you must first learn more about mana and then explore all of the options open to you. Your classes will change once you make your decision."


    "More about mana?"


    "Yes, you didn''t think that the book you read till now was everything about Mana, did you?"


    "I didn''t really think about it."


    "There is far more than you can think. So let''s start by reviewing our previous knowledge.


    Samuel made himself comfortable in his chair and continued.


    "In the Introduction to the World of Magic book, you learned that mana is the source of magic; it is your soul''s power, which, like muscle power, may be increased by training, but it is also susceptible to corruption. Mana is in your soul; increasing it without control can harm your soul. When your soul is harmed, it manifests itself in your body."


    Leo was listening attentively.


    "Corruption can be anything, from a person just going crazy to changing their body shape completely."


    "Changing body shape?"


    ¡°Yes, you can turn into a monster."


    Leo''s brow furrowed in a frown.


    "Also, the specialty you choose shapes your mana."


    "What does it mean?"


    "That means if you decide to be a paladin, and by paladin I mean the light magic, your soul changes shape to be more compatible with the light, and if you decide to go to shadow magic after, your soul that is now compatible with light needs to change one hundred and eighty degrees around and become compatible with shadow, and that means corruption."


    "So I can only choose one specialty?"


    "It can be a lot safer, but no, you can choose up to three if they are compatible with each other; for example, you can choose enchanting, elementalist, and also pure magic."


    Leo paused for a few seconds before asking.


    "How about four specialties?"


    "Nobody was able to do that, and even among those who chose to learn three specialties, only twenty percent were successful, so I suggest you choose one or two."


    When Samuel saw Leo in deep thought, he added.


    "But this corruption usually only happens after B rank; for example, if you are an A rank necromancer and you have good control over your mana, you can still use enchanting spells under B rank and vice versa."


    Upon hearing that, the corners of Leo''s mouth twitched upwards momentarily before settling back into their usual expression.


    "Okay, that is for mana. Now, before we move on to each specialty, I''m going to teach you how to control your mana, followed by two pure magic spells that every Paladin knows how to use."


    Leo got excited.


    "What are those?"


    "One is the spell you already tried; it''s the light ball spell, we use it to learn how to control your mana better, and after that, we learn telepathy."


    He then clapped once.


    ¡°So let¡¯s begin with controlling your mana¡±

 Chapter 16: First Spell

    Samuel reached into his drawer and retrieved a small crystal, its surface gleaming faintly in the dim light.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve completed the mana awareness exercise, so now we¡¯ll move on to the next step," Samuel said, handing the crystal to Leo.


    Leo took the crystal, feeling its smooth, cool surface in his palm. ¡°What do I do with this?¡± he asked, curiosity piqued.


    "Try to inject your mana into it," Samuel instructed, his tone calm but expectant.


    Leo focused, attempting to channel his mana into the crystal. He concentrated, feeling the energy stir within him, but when he directed it toward the crystal¡ªnothing. The gem remained unresponsive. Frowning, Leo glanced at Samuel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡±


    Samuel smiled knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a special crystal. It only accepts a very small amount of mana. If you try to push in more than it can handle, it simply rejects it. The beauty of this crystal is that you can keep trying without wasting any mana. It¡¯s a great tool for learning fine control."


    Leo turned the crystal over in his hand, his eyes lighting up as realization dawned.


    ¡°That¡¯s genius.¡±


    Samuel laughed heartily, clearly pleased by Leo¡¯s enthusiasm. "Isn''t it? Now, here¡¯s the trick: don¡¯t rush. First, visualize your mana moving through your body, then imagine only a tiny portion of it flowing out and into the crystal. Take your time."


    Leo nodded, staring at the crystal once again, this time with renewed focus. He took a deep breath and began to concentrate, determined to master the next step of his training.


    For the next hour, Leo unsuccessfully attempted to infuse his mana into the crystal. At eleven thirty, Samuel stood up.


    "Okay, that''s all for now. Go eat something. Don''t forget that you still have library work to do today, and you can exercise at the library in your spare time; if you succeed, I''ll teach you how to use a light ball."


    Leo nodded, stood up, and made his way to the kitchen, carrying the training crystal with him. As he entered, he saw Wina and Albert already there. After greeting them, he sat at the table, still focused on trying to activate the crystal. His brow furrowed in concentration as he worked, but despite his best efforts, nothing seemed to happen.


    Wina noticed his struggle and, with a soft smile, took a seat in front of him.


    ¡°Problem?¡± she asked, her voice gentle but curious.


    Leo paused, lifting his gaze to meet hers. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out how to reduce my mana enough to activate this crystal.¡±


    Wina leaned forward slightly, glancing at the crystal in his hand. ¡°Is that a training crystal? Don¡¯t worry. Albert took a whole month to learn how to work that thing,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling with humor. ¡°I figured it out in three days.¡±


    Albert scowled from the corner of the kitchen, clearly offended. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    But Wina, smiling slyly, interrupted his protest. ¡°Try it like this,¡± she said, refocusing on Leo. ¡°Imagine a thread of mana connecting to the crystal in your hand. Once you can feel that connection, try to make the thread thinner. Think of it like pulling a single strand from a thick rope.¡±


    Leo considered her advice, his mind turning over the image she¡¯d described. Slowly, he nodded, gripping the crystal more firmly, determined to get it right this time.


    Leo closed his eyes, visualizing the thread of mana as Wina had described. Slowly, he connected it to the crystal, imagining the thread thinning out, becoming more delicate. His focus deepened as he guided the energy. After several minutes of concentrated effort, a soft glow radiated from the crystal.


    Albert jumped from his seat, wide-eyed. "You actually did it?"


    Wina, equally astonished, leaned forward, her brows raised in surprise. "I didn¡¯t expect you to get it on your first try."


    Leo couldn¡¯t hide his grin as he admired the softly glowing crystal in his hand. "Thank you, Ms. Wina," he said, his voice full of gratitude.


    Wina¡¯s face softened, a mixture of pride and amazement on her features. "You¡¯re welcome," she replied, still processing what had just happened.


    Without another word, Leo stood up, excitement bubbling within him. He didn¡¯t even stop to eat; instead, he rushed to the library, eager to share his success. When he pushed open the library door, Samuel looked up from his desk, a questioning eyebrow raised.


    "Already done eating?" Samuel asked, slightly puzzled.


    Instead of responding, Leo held up the glowing crystal. "Mr. Samuel, I did it," he declared, unable to contain the excitement in his voice.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes flicked to the gemstone, and a small smile played on his lips as he murmured, "Well, I expected as much." He gestured for Leo to take a seat. "For your reward, we¡¯ll spend the day working on the light ball spell. Come, sit."


    After a brief pause, Samuel continued, "I think you¡¯ll enjoy this part of your training. it''s similar to the crystal training, but there is no crystal in this spell; all you have to do is imagine a ball in your hand and fill it with mana. Remember not to spend too much mana, or it will exhaust you.¡±


    Leo spent the next three hours practicing his first spell, and he was able to generate a ball of light the size of his palm and hold it for fifteen minutes.


    "If you were able to control your mana better, you could keep it for at least an hour."


    "Why can''t i move it?"


    "That''s for your next level of mana control training, we also need to learn telepathy. But that is for tomorrow; go now; if I am not mistaken, you need to patrol the city right now."


    Samuel thought for a second before adding.


    "Don''t overdo it. I understand you have a habit of pushing yourself, but mana training is dangerous. Mana corruption is not limited to increasing your mana; emptying your mana can also harm your soul."


    Leo nodded gratefully. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you."


    He then made his way to the storage room, where Peter, as usual, was organizing supplies. The familiar clinking of armor and weapons filled the air as Leo approached.


    "Mr. Peter, I''m ready to start my patrol in the city," Leo announced, standing straight.


    Peter glanced up from his work and gave a small nod. "Today, you¡¯ll be going with Frank. He¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know about the patrol. Head to the main hall¡ªhe¡¯ll meet you there in ten minutes."


    "Understood," He gave a quick nod and headed to the back of the room, his mind already racing with thoughts of what he would learn during the patrol.


    Leo went to his closet and grabbed his cane and wristbands. Patrolling with wristbands gave a nice opportunity to exercise. He still had ten minutes, so he walked into the kitchen and ate a baked egg. After that, he headed to the main hall where Frank was already waiting.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, did I keep you waiting?" Leo asked as he approached, a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Frank looked up with a warm smile. "No, I just got here. Let¡¯s not waste any time."


    With that, Frank turned and began walking toward the back door, his footsteps steady. Leo quickly fell in step behind him. Once they were outside of the alley, Frank began his explanation.


    "There are three main routes our team patrols, and we rotate through them daily," he said, his tone steady and informative. "You¡¯ll be shadowing us for the first three rounds. Once you¡¯ve learned the ins and outs, you¡¯ll be leading a group of police officers yourself."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Leo¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Lead them?"


    "Of course," Frank said, giving him a sideways glance. "You¡¯re a Paladin now. The police officers are G rank at best, but you¡¯re an F rank. That puts you in charge."


    Frank pointed ahead toward a bustling street. "This is Ashburn Street, the first part of our route. We¡¯ll walk all the way down to the square. From there, we turn onto Orchid Street, head inside, and follow it until we reach Justice Avenue. That leads us to the city¡¯s main gate, where we¡¯ll get a report from the soldiers stationed there. After that, we return here and repeat the patrol two more times."


    Leo nodded, digesting the information. "Okay, sounds simple enough."


    Frank chuckled. "It usually is. But if something happens, you need to assess the situation and determine how serious it is before taking action."


    "What do you mean by ''something happens''?" Leo asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Frank started walking again, gesturing for Leo to follow. "Come on, I¡¯ll explain while we walk."


    "We have all kinds of danger levels; if it''s a simple theft, you handle it yourself; if it''s a ranker or corruption problem, you have to contact the association."


    While talking, they arrived at the square and entered Orchid Street. Leo took advantage of the moment and began asking some of his questions.


    "Mr. Frank, how many other teams are in this city apart from us?"


    Frank responded as he investigated the surroundings.


    "There are 4 more groups apart from us; each has a paladin captain like Captain Edmond, and we each have a part of the city under our care; and before I forget, when you start to lead a team on your own, you have to put on a set of gloves and shoulder armor; it''s a sign of being a paladin."


    Leo eyed Frank''s armor again, noting the contrast between the typical light armor and the more intricate gold and white accents on his shoulders and hands.


    "Can I wear these with any clothing?" Leo asked, gesturing toward Frank¡¯s ornate gear.


    Frank chuckled. "No, but we have a variety of clothing options you can choose from."


    ¡®That''s better than nothing,¡¯ Leo thought with a sigh of relief.


    As they continued along their patrol route, they arrived at the city gate on Justice Avenue. Frank approached one of the stationed soldiers, his expression serious.


    "Report."


    The soldier immediately straightened, placing his fist over his chest in a gesture of respect before bowing slightly.


    "Nothing to report, sir. Everything is in order."


    Frank gave a nod of approval. "Good. Keep up the solid work, and remember¡ªevery person who enters the city must have their name recorded."


    "Yes, sir!" the soldier responded firmly.


    The other two soldiers were staring at Leo and muttering something to one another, their eyes darting between him and Frank. Frank motioned for Leo to follow as they made their way back to Light Alley, repeating the patrol cycle three times. On the third round, they encountered a commotion near the city gate. A rotund man was screaming at the soldiers stationed by the entrance, his face flushed with anger.


    "What is going on here?" Frank approached them and asked.


    One of the troops gave Frank an inviting glance.


    "Sir, this man claims that he is a close friend of a noble in the city, and he doesn''t have to pay the tax for bringing cargo inside the city."


    Frank looked at the man, whose face was flushed from anger.


    "Sir, no matter who you are, you have to pay the tax," Frank said firmly.


    "And who are you?" the man retorted, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "I am a Paladin," came the Frank''s resolute reply.


    "I don''t care if you''re a Paladin; you will let me in!" he shouted, his anger boiling over.


    Frank responded in a calm voice.


    "You can''t get in without paying your tax, and if you continue to disrupt the peace, I have no choice but to arrest you."


    "I''m going to put your head on a stick for talking to me like that."


    Frank''s eyes turned serious. He took his sword partly out of its scabbard, and the portion that was exposed began to shine a golden hue. A pressure start to come out of his body.


    "Is that a threat?"


    The man froze and was unable to talk due to Frank''s mana pressure. Even the soldiers took two steps back. The man pulled a bag of coins out of his pocket and gave it to the soldier. While going away, he began whispering to himself, hoping that the Paladin would hear it.


    "I will remember this."


    He got aboard his carriage and entered the city. After he left, the soldier gazed at Frank.


    "Thank you, sir; these kinds of people are really annoying."


    Frank nodded and responded with a pleasant voice.


    "You have done a great job."


    As they turned back, making their way toward the association, Leo stole a glance at Frank, who was deep in thought.


    ¡®He treats those doing their job with kindness, yet he¡¯s firm with troublemakers; he¡¯s like a father figure,¡¯ Leo mused, admiration swelling within him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted,¡± Frank said, his voice breaking Leo¡¯s reverie.


    Leo refocused his attention on the surroundings, observing the bustling activity around him. After nearly ten minutes of walking, they arrived at the Light Alley. Frank turned to Leo, a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°You did a good job today. Just two more days, and you¡¯ll be leading your own group,¡± he encouraged, his eyes sparkling with approval.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank. I''ve learned a lot today,¡± Leo replied.


    Frank gave a firm nod, and together they entered the building. They parted ways as Leo headed towards the storage room and Frank made his way to Lara to deliver his report. Inside the dimly lit storage room, Leo was greeted by the sight of Peter sorting through equipment.


    ¡°Leo, how did your first day out on patrol go?¡± Peter asked, looking up from his task with genuine interest in his eyes.


    "Although there was a conflict at the city gate, it was manageable," Leo explained calmly.


    ¡°Great to hear! I¡¯m also heading home; I¡¯ll see you later. By the way, I¡¯ve put your salary in an envelope in your closet,¡± Peter added with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Peter. Goodbye!¡± Leo replied.


    Leo went to his closet and grabbed the envelope. There were seven gold coins within it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they actually gave me my new salary?!¡± he exclaimed, a mix of excitement and relief flooding over him.


    While he was happy about the increase in his salary, he put the money in his pocket and walked out. While outside, he went the other direction of his home, to the housing agency, and paid his rent. He also went to the elegant and purchased a new pair of clothes, which was nearly identical to his previous ones, but was dark blue. He received a discount on his new clothes and spent just one gold coin and twenty silvers, plus rent, which was two gold coins and fifty silvers. He also had 10 silvers left over from last month, leaving him with only 3 gold coins and 40 silvers.


    As Leo stepped inside his home, the darkness of night had already settled outside. He moved quietly to the kitchen, where he found his mother preparing dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he announced, breaking the silence.


    His mother turned, a smile brightening her face. ¡°Welcome back, sweetie.¡±


    Leo placed two gold coins on the kitchen counter. It was the third month of his work, and his mother recognized the gesture as part of their monthly household expenses. She merely glanced at him, understanding.


    ¡°Thank you, sweetie,¡± she replied, returning to her tasks.


    Looking around the room, Leo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at a friend¡¯s birthday party down on Ashburn Street. Sit and eat; I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go; I¡¯m already dressed. Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Just cross the street and head down. After about a hundred steps, you¡¯ll see a two-story house with the number 31 on the plate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back,¡± Leo said, turning to leave.


    He stepped outside, crossed the street, and began his walk. After about five minutes, he spotted the house. He approached and rang the doorbell. A woman in her forties answered, and Leo guessed she was the mother of Rosie''s friend.


    Leo bowed a little. ¡°Hi, Ms. I¡¯m Rosie''s brother. I¡¯m here to take her home,¡± Leo said, his voice was steady.


    The woman in front of him smiled warmly, her eyes sparkling with friendliness. ¡°Hello, Mr. Mantine! We¡¯ve heard so much about you from Rosie. Would you like to come inside while she gets ready?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯ll wait here if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Leo replied, offering a polite smile.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go get her,¡± she said before stepping inside to call for Rosie.


    Leo waited for about five minutes, the quiet of the night wrapping around him. Finally, the door opened again, and Rosie emerged, flanked by five other girls.


    ¡°Hi, Leo,¡± she greeted him, her voice tinged with embarrassment as she shifted her weight nervously.


    Leo observed Rosie and the girls trailing behind her. They were peeking out from behind one of their friends, who seemed to be hiding behind Rosie as well.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Leo said, returning her greeting with a warm smile.


    The girls exchanged giggles, whispering among themselves, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s gorgeous, like a knight!¡± one of them exclaimed, her admiration evident.


    Rosie sighed, a hint of frustration in her voice as one of the girls playfully nudged her with an elbow.


    ¡°Leo, these are my friends,¡± she said, gesturing to each girl as she began the introductions. ¡°This is Eliza, Maya, Kate, Lexie, and Bella.¡±


    Leo saw in these little children''s eyes that he was like a shining knight riding a white horse from their storybooks.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Leo said, flashing a friendly smile.


    After a brief pause, one of the girls at the back gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Are you really a Paladin?¡±


    Leo raised an eyebrow, glancing at Rosie, but she quickly averted her gaze. He turned back to the group, feeling the weight of their curiosity pressing on him, and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, I am a Paladin,¡± he replied, his tone steady despite the sudden attention.


    The girls became excited and began to talk simultaneously.


    "How old are you?"


    "Can you show us some sword fighting?"


    "Have you ever arrested a criminal?"


    Leo wasn''t sure what to say or how to respond. Eliza, the girl in front of them brought everyone to a halt and looked at Leo.


    ¡°Can you do magic?¡± she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not allowed to do magic in public,¡± Leo replied, watching as their faces fell in disappointment.


    He noticed the frowns etched on their brows, and after a moment of hesitation, he sighed softly. ¡°Maybe I can do a simple one,¡± he offered, a hint of mischief creeping into his voice.


    Their eyes brightened again, and they began to look at Leo with enthusiasm; even Rosie was excited. Leo raised his hand in front of them, and after a few seconds, a small ball of light appeared in his palm. All of the girls stared at the light ball in hand with wide eyes. Leo began to expand the light ball, which eventually stopped when it was slightly larger than his hand. He then closed his palm, and the luminous ball disappeared.


    ¡®I''m glad I learned this,¡¯ Leo thought to himself with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can show you for now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Eeee¡­¡± came a chorus of disappointed voices.


    ¡°Could you show us just one more spell?¡± they pleaded.


    Leo, caught off guard and unsure how to respond, was saved by the timely reappearance of the woman who had greeted him earlier.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let Mr. Mantine be.¡± she chided gently, ushering the children back inside. She then turned to Leo with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s alright; they are just children.¡±


    He glanced over at Rosie, who had been watching the exchange with amusement. ¡°Ready to head home?¡± he asked.


    Rosie gave a nod in agreement.

 Chapter 17: Telepathy

    On his way home, Leo stated without looking.


    "Rosie, why did you tell everyone that I am a Paladin?"


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me not to say anything!¡± Rosie blurted, trying to defend herself, though her voice carried a note of guilt.


    Leo glanced down at her, his tone sharp but not unkind. ¡°Bragging isn¡¯t appropriate behavior, Rosie.¡±


    Rosie¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, her shoulders sagging. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    They walked in silence for a few moments until Rosie suddenly lifted her head, her eyes fixed on something in the distance. Leo followed her gaze and spotted a bakery, the warm glow of its lights spilling onto the street. Without a word, he gently placed his hand on her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a bag of sweets,¡± he said, his voice softening.


    Rosie¡¯s face lit up instantly, her earlier guilt washed away by excitement. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leo replied with a small smile.


    They entered the bakeshop where they carefully selected their favorite candies and cookies. The store manager then packaged their choices into a box and with their purchase in hand they left the shop, the enticing aroma of freshly baked goods lingering in the air. Without hesitation, Rosie popped one of the cookies into her mouth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯re going to get fat,¡± Leo teased.


    Rosie flashed a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to eat them all at once. I¡¯ll eat them slowly so I can enjoy them longer.¡±


    They eventually arrived at their house, and when they entered, Rosie raced to her mother with the box of candy.


    ¡°Mom, check out what we bought!¡± Rosie exclaimed, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    Her mother gently took the box from Leo¡¯s hands and lifted the lid with a sense of curiosity.


    ¡°Sweetie, how much did this cost you?¡± she inquired, her eyes softening.


    Leo¡¯s grin was infectious. ¡°Oh, it was a steal. Don¡¯t fret over it. Go on, try one,¡± he encouraged.


    Lisa hesitated for just a moment before selecting a cookie from the assortment. As she took a bite, her initial caution melted away into a delighted grin.


    ¡°These are wonderful,¡± she beamed.


    The evening progressed with laughter and shared stories around the dinner table. Later, Leo excused himself and retreated to his room. He drew the blinds closed, settled onto his bed, and turned his attention inward, focusing on the flow of his mana.


    ''I want to know how much mana I have left so I can stop myself before it runs out.''


    When he sensed his mana, he raised his palm to create a light ball. He concentrated on the mana in his body and felt it diminish. He also tried to sense the mana in his hand, which was moving within the ball.


    ''I need the right quantity of mana to fill the ball, but not too much to keep it stable.


    He lowered the amount of mana that was entering the ball. The light ball was stationary for a few seconds before changing shape and fading. Leo opened his eyes.


    "Well, it''s harder than it looks."


    He closed his eyes again and continued until his mana was nearly drained, at which point he sank back onto his bed and slept.


    ¡­


    The next day, after finishing his training with Faleria, Leo dragged his aching body into the shower. The hot water helped ease the soreness, but his muscles still protested with every movement. Once done, he headed to the library for his lesson. It was only ten twenty-five, so Samuel hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Leo decided not to practice the light ball spell, saving his mana for class. Instead, he sat down and began reading his language book. After about five minutes, Samuel walked in.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Leo. Let¡¯s get started,¡± Samuel replied, setting his bag on the table.


    Leo moved to sit across from him.


    ¡°Any questions from yesterday?¡± Samuel asked as he began unpacking his materials.


    ¡°Yes, I have one. Yesterday, I tried using the light ball skill while sensing my mana, but it felt like trying to look in two directions at once. How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. In time, sensing your mana becomes second nature,¡± Samuel answered casually, finishing with his things.


    "Ok, so yesterday we did the light ball; you still need a lot of training on that, but first, let''s learn telepathy."


    He picked up a ring and handed it to Leo. Leo took the ring and examined it; it had a little blue gemstone.


    "It''s a crystal for telepathy; in low ranks, we use items to do telepathy; look at the bottom of it; there is nothing under the gem; can you guess why?"


    Leo stared to the bottom of the ring.


    "For a connection to the skin? So you can activate it whenever you want."


    "Exactly!" Samuel exclaimed with satisfaction.


    "When you activate it, you must mentally imagine the person you wish to connect with; if the individual''s telepathy is active, you can converse with him or her. This ring has a 100-meter range; now, let''s test it, activate it, and connect to me.¡±


    Leo activated his ring, closed his eyes, and focused on Samuel¡¯s presence in his mind. He felt a small stream of mana flow into the ring, and after a few seconds, a connection formed, as if he was no longer alone in his thoughts.


    ''Mr. Samuel?''


    ''Well done. We¡¯re now communicating via telepathy. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t read your mind¡ªonly what you want me to hear. Now, try to connect with someone else.''


    Leo shifted his focus to Peter but felt nothing. He opened his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense Mr. Peter.¡±


    "Maybe his crystal is not active; try someone else."


    Leo closed his eyes and concentrated on Liamond. After a few seconds, he sensed the connection.


    ¡®Liamond, can you hear me?¡¯


    ''Leo? Are you using telepathy?


    ''Yes, I''m training with Mr. Samuel.


    ¡®Got it. Let me know if you need anything.¡¯


    "Okay, thank you."


    Leo opened his eyes again.


    "I connected with Mr. Liamond."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Samuel nodded.


    "Unfortunately, with this ring, you can only connect with one person at a time, but if you go into pure magic, not only will you be able to do telepathy without a ring, you can create a dimension like space where you can bring more than one person up to one kilometer away from you."


    "That sounds fascinating."


    "Isn''t it?"


    ¡°Oh, and try not to use it unless necessary,¡± Samuel added. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll become a habit, and you¡¯ll rely less on your body.¡±


    Leo nodded. ¡°Noted.¡±


    Samuel smiled broadly as he discussed magic.


    ¡°Before we delve deeper into mana training, there¡¯s something you should know,¡± Samuel began, his tone shifting to one of instruction. ¡°In the field, or when your mind is otherwise occupied, focusing for telepathy can be challenging. It¡¯s common practice to use a physical gesture to aid concentration¡ªlike placing a finger on your temple. The choice of gesture is personal, so select one that feels right for you. I would recommend choosing one soon.¡±


    Leo absorbed the advice with a solemn nod, understanding the importance of such a tool in his training.


    Samuel walked inside his closet to get five crystals, five sticks, and a spherical carpet. He laid the carpet and began arranging the sticks on the floor. They were all at different distances from the center of the carpet. The farthest was two meters away, while the closest was one meter away. Samuel looked at Leo.


    "Come and sit in the center of this carpet."


    Leo sat in the center of the carpet as Samuel carefully placed the five crystals on top of the sticks. Due to his own bulk, Leo was about thirty centimeters from the nearest crystal.


    "Ok, now you have five crystals in different directions and distances from you; these crystals are really sensitive to mana, and you are going to activate them."


    Leo looked at the crystals, then back at Samuel, perplexed. Samuel smiled and started to explain.


    "Try to feel your mana, and you will feel it leave your body. The next stage is to try to follow it as it leaves while maintaining its connection to your own body."


    He began to concentrate on his mana after remembering Wina''s advice. He began to experience a waterfall-like sensation above his head. He tried to focus on the edge of his mana, but after a while, he could feel it fading.


    ¡®Now I need to try and keep that mana connected to a thread.¡¯


    He imagined a thread tied to his mana that was departing; he could feel the mana more clearly, but the thread snapped after around two centimeters. He tried it multiple times, but the results were the same. He opened his eyes and looked at Samuel.


    "The connection to my mana just keeps breaking."


    "Of course it keep breaking; you''ll need a lot more practice to master this technique," Samuel said calmly.


    "Do you have any tips?"


    Samuel started to think for a few seconds before responding.


    ¡°First and foremost, understand that the mana leaving your body is yours, not a foreign substance like crystals. Don¡¯t just seek to maintain your connection to it; it belongs to you, so keep it close. Second, focus on one direction instead of spreading your attention across several.¡±


    Leo nodded and closed his eyes. He concentrates on the direction ahead of him.


    ''You are mine, and I will not let you go so simply.''


    This time, after a few attempts, he was able to maintain contact for three centimeters. Leo spent the rest of the lesson practicing, and by the end of it, he was able to stay connected for five centimeters.


    "Okay, that''s everything for today. Tomorrow, we''ll start learning about each path available to you, as well as perform further training. You can also continue practicing at home by placing your ring one meter away from you and repeating what you did here.


    Leo glanced at his ring. ¡°I can keep this!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can¡ªevery Paladin receives one,¡± Samuel replied.


    Leo stood up. ¡°Mr. Samuel, how long does it take to master this technique?¡±


    ¡°Well, on average, about a month, but I¡¯m sure you can do it faster¡ªmaybe in a week?¡±


    Leo nodded, his face lighting up with happiness.


    He spent the rest of the day completing his library duties, organizing books and cleaning the shelves. He continued working until 3 p.m., using any spare moments to practice controlling his mana. When the clock struck three, he gathered what he needed and headed to the main hall for his patrol. He waited a few minutes until Gery arrived.


    "Mr. Gery, hello."


    "Hey, let''s go, or we will be late."


    Leo nodded and began following Gery. When they got outdoors, Gery began walking toward the main square. While walking, he began to explain.


    "Today we go on a different route; we start from the main square and go to the middle of Main Street, then we turn around and come back to the main square."


    "Only middle?" Leo asked in confusion.


    "I can understand your confusion, but Main Street is the biggest street in the city, and we only have half of it under our association."


    Gery, unlike Frank, stopped speaking as they walked. Leo began to look around. Main Street was very wide. Two carriages could travel side by side along each street line. The sidewalks were also large enough to accommodate ten persons walking side by side.


    Nothing happened throughout the day; they patrolled Main Street three times, and Leo kept his Bracelets activated at all times.


    ¡­


    The next day, after completing his grueling morning workout, Leo made his way to Samuel¡¯s class. Today¡¯s lesson would focus on the different paths he could choose as a Paladin, something he had been eager to learn about. The previous night, he had spent hours refining his mana control and was proud to have maintained the mana thread for a full ten centimeters¡ªa noticeable improvement.


    He arrived early and waited for about five minutes until Samuel appeared.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Leo,¡± Samuel replied, setting his belongings on the desk before sitting down. He seemed calm but focused, a clear sign the lesson ahead was important.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. Today, we¡¯ll go over the various paths available to you. Once we¡¯ve covered that, we¡¯ll focus on reviewing your mana training from yesterday.¡±


    Leo nodded and pulled out his notebook, ready to take detailed notes.


    Samuel continued, ¡°Now, we won¡¯t be covering Void, necromancy, or other dark magics in this class, but rest assured, once you reach E rank, you¡¯ll be well-versed enough to defend yourself against them. For now, let¡¯s start with the path of Light.¡±


    Leo wrote the word "Light" neatly at the top of his notebook, his mind already filling with questions about the possibilities each path could offer.


    "Light has no subsets; it just depends on the spell or skills you use, as the more complex the skill, the longer it takes to master. People typically acquire spells that are related to one another; for example, if you learn healing and support spells, you will be referred to as a priest. You can also utilize a variety of spells, including shield, healing, and assault spells. Burning light is one of the first spells chosen by everyone on the light path. A Rank E spell, it creates a ball of light that burns your foes. Also, if you become a holy knight or a high priest, you place your blood on God''s book, and God will support you even more; your mana improves significantly, as does your physical status."


    ¡°What would you call someone who¡¯s mastered a single spell from each category¡ªattack, defense, and support?¡± Leo inquired curiously.


    Samuel¡¯s response was dry and immediate. ¡°An idiot.¡±


    Leo stared at Samuel, taken aback by the blunt answer, unsure how to proceed.


    Seeking to lighten the atmosphere, Leo quickly posed another question. ¡°What rank would a high priest or holy knight be?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d be classified as A3,¡± Samuel replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°A3?¡± Leo echoed, his confusion evident.


    Samuel nodded. ¡°Ah, perhaps I failed to mention¡ªwithin rank A, there are additional sub-ranks: A-, A+, and then A2 through A5.¡±


    ¡°Why so many subdivisions?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the leap to S rank is significant. The additional sub-ranks within A serve as motivational milestones,¡± Samuel explained.


    ¡°So, without these sub-ranks, individuals might linger too long at a single level and lose their drive?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Samuel confirmed with a nod.


    Samuel paused for a second before continuing.


    "Where were we? Yes, light. If you choose light, you will be given a list of spells from which to choose. In my opinion, light is one of the best paths in our country since there is always someone to learn from."


    Leo was writing something, so Samuel waited for him. When Leo looked up, he continued.


    "Well, the following path is pure magic. Only a few people select pure magic; its abilities are limited, so they only use it as a third path or to learn a few spells before abandoning it. In pure magic, unlike other routes, mana does not change shape and does not corrupt you. A light ball, for example, is a pure magic spell that contains only your mana.


    "So you are saying people can choose three paths and still use pure magic?"


    "Yes, but that can take a lot of time." His tone suggested that it was a poor idea.


    "We have a variety of spells in pure magic, such as magic shields; it is a shield in pure magic, but it is weaker than other path shield spells. In my opinion, pure magic serves as a helper for other paths."


    Samuel wiped the sweat from his forehead with a napkin.


    "Now let''s talk about the biggest path, Arcana."


    Samuel shifted slightly to find a comfortable position in his seat before continuing.


    "Arcana has six subsets; each of them is really vast; we are going to start with enchanting."


    He bent down and pulled a piece of paper from his drawer.


    "Enchanting is a very useful path; every wired device you are using in your daily life is a product of enchanting."


    He placed the paper on his desk.


    "For example, this is a paper containing a cold and air enchantment; when you add your mana to it, it will activate."


    Samuel channeled his mana into the paper, which began to glow. After one second, cold air began to emerge from it.


    Leo stared at the paper, excited.


    "It''s the same as a cooling box."


    "precisely," Samuel agreed with his index finger.


    "Not just a cooling box, the magic lamps and stoves, and a lot of other things."


    Leo paused for a few seconds before asking.


    "What about the crystals that keep them running?"


    "Oh, that''s a fantastic idea from a scientist in the Kingdom of Magic. About two hundred years ago, a mage on the science path discovered that crystals can store mana, so he and his enchanter friend devised a technique to make these two operate together.¡±


    "Science¡­" Leo was deep in thought.


    "Let us not digress from our subject. Enchantment can be used for attack, defense, and a variety of other purposes in addition to manufacturing useful items. For example, you can enchant the ground with fire magic to create a trap that explodes when a person walks on it, or you can apply lightning enchantment to a sword to transform it into a lightning sword.¡±


    "That sounds intriguing."


    "Yes, it is, but enough with enchantment; let''s talk about alchemy." When Samuel mentioned alchemy, his eyes lit up with delight.

 Chapter 18: A Path To Choose

    "Alchemy is the practice of creating potions and poisons," Samuel began. "There are countless components in this world, and when combined, they can produce a wide range of effects. You could make a potion capable of curing nearly any illness, or a poison so deadly it could kill in seconds. The possibilities with alchemy are limitless."


    Leo furrowed his brow. "Even if there are a lot of ingredients out there, there must be a limit to them, right?"


    Samuel smiled knowingly. "If we only consider the usual ingredients, yes. But this world is far more complex than it seems."


    Leo gave him a puzzled look. "What do you mean?"


    "Remember when we talked about corruption?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes?" Leo responded, leaning forward with interest.


    "When a creature becomes corrupted and dies, it always leaves behind a unique ingredient. That''s because each creature¡¯s emotions, experiences, and mana are different, and so is the ingredient they produce."


    Leo hesitated, processing the idea. "Every corrupted creature leaves behind an ingredient when they die?"


    "Exactly. But not all of those ingredients are useful for alchemy," Samuel clarified.


    Leo¡¯s curiosity grew. "What about a high-level creature? If they become corrupted, do they leave something special?"


    Samuel''s facial expressions were filled with deep thought. After a few seconds, he responded.


    "The higher the level, the better quality and stranger the ingredient becomes. Also, I''ve heard that in S rank, a creature occasionally leaves behind an item, although I''m not sure about that."


    "Item? What kind of item?"


    "I don''t know that either."


    Leo avoided from asking further questions.


    "We deviated from the primary issue; in short, alchemy is a very useful path, and practically everyone uses potion and poison during their missions."


    Leo remembered that Samuel¡¯s path was alchemy.


    ''He exaggerates about his own route.''


    "Next, let''s talk about conjuration."


    Leo jotted down Arcana and Conjuration in his notebook.


    "In conjuration, you can make a pact with a creature to come and help you in certain situations, and it''s not just fighting; they can do a lot of things, like sending a letter, and they always want something in return; some of them want gold and gems; some of them are like parasites and want a part of your mana; and some of them are dangerous and want a part of your body or soul."


    "What type of creature can we pact with?" Leo inquired with curiosity.


    "There are a lot of normal creatures and animals, demons, souls in the underworld, gods, and the void."


    Leo¡¯s mind raced with questions after hearing Samuel¡¯s words, the sheer weight of the information overwhelming him. Samuel noticed the look on his face and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If you have a question, ask,¡± Samuel encouraged.


    Leo took a deep breath, trying to organize his thoughts. ¡°What is the Underworld?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a place where souls go,¡± Samuel replied simply.


    ¡°And the Void? What is that?¡±


    Samuel paused, his expression thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯m not really knowledgeable about the Void either. The only thing I know is that deep in space, there are creatures darker than darkness itself. Some people make pacts with them.¡±


    Leo frowned, confusion creeping into his voice. ¡°Why would someone make a contract with something like that?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. It¡¯s beyond me why anyone would,¡± Samuel said with a shake of his head. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    Leo nodded, his curiosity still unsatisfied. ¡°Can we really make pacts with gods?¡±


    ¡°A contract with a god isn¡¯t something to take lightly,¡± Samuel warned, his voice more serious now. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard stories¡ªsome people have done it.¡±


    ¡°Why is it a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a god. Whatever they want in return for making a pact with you, it¡¯s bound to be something monumental,¡± Samuel explained, his eyes briefly sliding to his watch. ¡°And that¡¯s if they even agree.¡±


    Samuel straightened up and shifted back to the lesson. ¡°Let¡¯s move on; there are plenty of other paths we need to cover.¡±


    Leo nodded, though his mind still buzzed with the implications of their conversation.


    "The next type of arcana is illusion. Illusion is exactly what it sounds like, you make people see something that does not exist. It can be accomplished in a variety of ways, the most common of which is by manipulating someone''s mana or mind. I am not an expert in illusion, but I am aware that it requires a high level of mana control. Next, we have divination, which involves predicting the future with the help of stars or high-level creatures."


    Samuel paused briefly before proceeding.


    "Conjuration and divination go hand in hand; you can make a pact with a creature to aid in your divination."


    Samuel resumed his conversation before Leo had a chance to ask any questions.


    "Divination is followed by science, which is best suited for intelligent people who prefer to avoid conflict. In science, you begin to work on new spells."


    He studied his book for a few minutes while Leo sat there doing nothing.


    "Elements magic is the last remaining route. Understanding elemental magic is not that difficult; all you have to do is transform your mana into an element and use it to your benefit. Every element has its uses: wind is a potent and sharp weapon; fire is very effective in attack spells; earth works well in protection spells; water is effective in support spells; and lightning is great when you want quick assault spells.¡±


    Leo was paying close attention.


    "Don''t get me wrong; just because something is good in one area doesn''t mean it''s awful in another. Fire, for example, can be utilized offensively as well as defensively. Moreover, you can mix and match these to make spells with greater potency."


    "Can you provide an example?"


    "For instance, you can use wind magic to create a tornado, then add fire to it to make it a burning tornado."


    Pulling out his watch, Samuel checked the time once more.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "We spend more time explaining than I had anticipated; feel free to ask any questions while I prepare the training items."


    Leo, thought for a brief moment.


    "Mr. Samuel, when should I choose my path?"


    "The sooner you decide, the better; you can decide now, but I advise you to wait until you are absolutely certain about it." With his head in his closet, Samuel responded.


    Samuel gathered the crystals and the carpet, putting them back in place with practiced precision. ¡°We¡¯ve only got thirty minutes left, so let¡¯s get back to your training,¡± he said, motioning for Leo to sit.


    Leo obediently went to sit on the carpet, but as soon as he closed his eyes, he found himself unable to concentrate. His mind was a whirlwind, racing with thoughts about the paths Samuel had mentioned¡ªcorrupted creatures, mysterious gods, and the ominous Void. Every time he tried to focus, another question or possibility crept in, pulling him further from the task at hand.


    ..


    After class and finishing his duties in the library, Leo made his way to the main hall to await Frank''s arrival for their patrol. Once Frank showed up, the two headed outside, strolling along Bush Street. The street was quiet, the gentle sound of their footsteps filling the space between them until Frank broke the silence.


    ¡°I prefer this route,¡± Frank remarked casually.


    ¡°Why?¡± Leo asked, mostly out of politeness.


    ¡°Sun Square is at the end of this street,¡± Frank explained, a hint of fondness in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a really lovely place.¡±


    When Leo didn¡¯t respond, Frank glanced over and noticed his companion seemed lost in thought. With a friendly smile, he patted Leo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve been quiet.¡±


    Leo jumped a little, startled. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking about the pathways Mr. Samuel mentioned. I¡¯m not sure which one to choose.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression shifted, becoming more serious. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a tough choice. But maybe you should give your mind a break.¡±


    Leo sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to stop thinking about it.¡±


    Frank, glancing around as they continued walking, offered a thoughtful suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start by eliminating the paths you know you don¡¯t want? Once you¡¯ve narrowed it down, the ones you¡¯re actually interested in will be easier to focus on. Makes it less overwhelming.¡±


    A small grin spread across Leo¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s a good method,¡± he admitted, feeling a bit lighter.


    He decided to try Frank''s approach, already beginning to mentally sift through the options.


    ¡®Alright, let''s evaluate. I''ve made the decision to forgo the pursuit of light or void magic. Utilizing these forms of magic would require drawing power from a deity, which ultimately imposes limitations on my potential for growth in the long run. While conjuration can be enjoyable, I believe that employing a low level of familiarity is plenty for me. Divination and science don''t capture my interest, leaving me with pure magic, enchantment, alchemy, illusion, and elemental magic as my main focuses. Of course, there''s also the path of the warrior to consider.¡¯


    While immersed in concentration, Leo kept a watchful eye on his surroundings, scanning for any signs of unusual activity. His mind, however, kept circling back to the paths Samuel had outlined.


    ''I''ll go with pure magic as my fourth choice,'' Leo thought, his reasoning clear. ''It¡¯s free of corruption, and I value that.¡¯


    His gaze shifted as he considered the warrior path. ¡®The warrior makes sense too. I enjoy combat¡ªit¡¯s straightforward, practical and relies on physical skill. Plus, it¡¯s not magic, so there¡¯s no risk of corruption involved. Even Mr. Samuel didn¡¯t mention any dangers with it which makes it the safer option.¡¯


    He continued mentally weighing his options. ''Alchemy is out. I can always buy the potions I need, so there''s no point wasting time learning it. But enchantment¡­'' Leo nodded to himself, feeling confident. ''Enchantment would complement a warrior¡¯s abilities really well. It¡¯ll be my third choice.''


    Leo gazed into the distance and spotted Sun Square, gradually drawing nearer as they walked. As Frank had described, it was indeed a charming location. Despite its modest size, the square exuded an air of tranquility. Dominating its center stood a statue of a golden knight astride a horse, bearing a gleaming shield on its back and wielding a sword held aloft in the air. Surrounding the statue was a spacious garden, adorned with lush green grass and trees adorned with vibrant pink flowers. A single-lane street encircled the square, bordered by another row of trees adorned with striking red roses, enhancing the area''s colorful and picturesque ambiance.


    Frank looked at Leo and saw his surprised expression,


    ¡°I told you¡±


    Leo nodded.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s a really beautiful place¡±


    The wind gently stirred the pink flowers, causing them to dance gracefully in the air, adding to the natural beauty of the surroundings. They circled the square and began to return in the same direction they arrived. Leo, whose mind had relaxed, continued his thoughts.


    ''Ok, so now between elemental magic and illusion, I need to choose one. I think I can get a lot of elemental magic from enchanting, and I was never a fan of elements, so then it decided¡¯


    He raised his head and looked into the sky.


    ¡®I go with illusion as my main path.¡¯


    After going around three times, they returned, Leo went to get his stuff when he saw Peter ready to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Peter I want to choose my path¡±


    Peter was a little surprised, he took a form out of his hand and gave it to Leo.


    ¡°Fill this and go to Lara, Lara is out with captain so you need to do this tomorrow¡±


    "Which route did you select?" Peter questioned, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    "My primary path will be illusion, followed by enchantment and warrior."


    Peter''s eyebrows shot upward.


    "Three routes? Well, your third path is warrior, and there is no corruption in it, but you need to spend a lot more time.¡±


    "I know, but I believe I can succeed."


    Peter took his briefcase in his hand.


    "Well, if you think so, see you tomorrow.¡±


    "Goodbye, Mr. Peter."


    Leo watched Peter leave, he also picked up his stuff and left.


    ¡­


    The following day, Leo approached Lara with a completed form in hand.


    ¡°Miss Lara, here¡¯s my path choice form,¡± he said, holding it out.


    Lara glanced at it, then handed it back with a nod. ¡°Take it to the captain.¡±


    Leo walked to Edmund¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± came Edmund¡¯s voice from the other side.


    Leo opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Good morning, Captain. This is my path choice form.¡±


    Edmund took the form from Leo, his eyes scanning the page. After a moment, he looked up, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Interesting. Your major path is illusion,¡± Edmund said, his tone thoughtful. ¡°Enchanting and warrior are solid choices as well. You''ve chosen three paths, and one of them is free from corruption. Not bad, Leo.¡±


    He then gave the Form back to Leo.


    ¡°Give it back to Lara and tell her I approve. Also, for illusion, you need lessons from  someone outside our association. I¡¯ll call the church and tell them to send someone, and you can¡¯t take enchanting class for now. You first need to become D rank, and after that, you can start your enchantment.¡±


    ¡°Is that for my mana to take shape¡±


    ¡°Yes, to stop any corruption from happening, but you can start your warrior training right away, go to Lara she will do the rest¡±


    Leo gave a firm nod and returned to Lara.


    ¡°Captain¡¯s given his approval,¡± he announced, handing over the paperwork.


    Lara reviewed the form briefly. ¡°The processing usually takes a day or two. Carry on with your regular duties, and I¡¯ll inform you once everything¡¯s finalized.¡±


    ¡°Understood, thank you,¡± Leo replied.


    Afterward, Leo made his way to Faleria. He waited patiently until she finished her concentration exercises. Once she was done, he spoke with a hint of pride in his voice.


    ¡°Coach, I chose the warrior path as my second option. Captain said to inform you.¡±


    Faleria¡¯s face remained emotionless, which left Leo puzzled. Before he could ask anything, she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already adjusted your training to follow the warrior path,¡± she said, her tone steady. ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d choose it.¡±


    Leo blinked in surprise. ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡®How did she know?¡¯ he wondered, taken aback.


    Faleria, noticing his surprise, added, ¡°You¡¯ve got great potential. I didn¡¯t want to waste any time waiting for your decision. Now enough of that, go get ready.¡±


    Without further questions, Leo jumped into his rigorous training session with Faleria. Once finished and after refueling with lunch, he headed straight to the library for his next class.


    Upon entering, he greeted his instructor. ¡°Mr. Samuel, hello.¡±


    Samuel looked up from his work. ¡°Ah, Leo. Have you made a decision about your path?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve submitted my form to Ms. Lara already,¡± Leo confirmed.


    Samuel¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°really? And what path have you chosen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve opted for illusion as my primary focus, with enchanting and warrior skills as my secondary and tertiary paths,¡± Leo explained as he prepared for his mana training session.


    Samuel stroked his beard thoughtfully. ¡°An intriguing mix. I must admit, I had hoped to see you pursue alchemy.¡±


    Leo arranged the crystals meticulously around him and took his place at the center, ready to delve into the depths of his mana practice.


    "Because you have chosen illusion as your main path, you need to increase your control over your mana really fast if you want to become an E-rank in less than one month."


    While seated in the center of the crystals, Leo grinned.


    "That is why I assembled these quickly. Someone from the church will come to tutor me in one or two days, and I must be prepared till then.


    Samuel pondered deeply.


    ¡°I calculated that it would require a minimum of one week to achieve. However, if you manage to succeed two days from now, that would indicate you¡¯ve mastered the technique in just five days.¡±


    Leo opened his eyes and said honestly.


    "It''s not about what I can or can''t do; I must accomplish it," Leo insisted.


    "Why the urgency to do it quickly?"


    "I began at 14, and I already feel like I''m lagging behind. There''s so much to explore in this world, and I must move swiftly to uncover it all," Leo explained.


    "Start your training, then," Samuel remarked with a confused expression.


    Leo closed his eyes and focused intently. After class, Samuel granted Leo permission to continue practicing during his library hours. Leo dedicated himself entirely to training, managing to sustain his connection to his mana for a distance of twenty centimeters.


    After his training, Leo went into the storage room and got the stuff he needed. He then went into the main hall. Today was his first day as the leader of a patrol group.

 Chapter 19: Leadership

    Two men were preparing for their thirty-minute patrol at the police station when the door swung open, and the third man entered. He was a small figure, with wavy black hair, blue eyes, and a slim build.


    ¡°Aldred, did you hear about the new captain?¡± he asked eagerly.


    Aldred Crowther, the eldest in the group at 26, glanced up. Standing at 178 centimeters tall with a muscular build, he exuded a natural confidence that had earned him the respect of his peers. His short black hair and piercing black eyes only added to his commanding presence.


    ¡°No, what about him?¡± Aldred inquired, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s merely 15 years old,¡± came the surprising revelation.


    Aldred¡¯s eyebrows arched in astonishment. ¡°Only 15?¡±


    ¡°Do not underestimate him, Walden,¡± came the stern warning.


    The person who spoke was the third man in the room, nearly matching Aldred in height. He sported short, black hair, dark eyes, and a modest nose. While possessing a muscular build, it was not as imposing as Aldred''s.


    Aldred gazed at him.


    "What do you know, Edric?"


    Edric always researched everything. In addition, he was usually holding a book.


    "From what I read, he reached the F rank in only three months, and he is trying to become an E- in one month from now."


    Walden''s jaw dropped open.


    "In one month..."


    He paused for a second before saying, with a smile on his face.


    "Still, he is a kid without any experience.¡±


    Aldred tightened his belt.


    ¡°If he wasn''t capable, the Paladin Association wouldn''t have appointed him. Try not to joke around Walden; you could get us into trouble.¡±


    Aldred was well aware of Walden''s tendency to mock everything.


    Walden nodded ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not an idiot.¡±.


    Aldred sighed, "Ok, let''s go¡±.


    They ventured outside and began their stroll toward the association. The police office sat in the main street and in close proximity to the association, and within ten minutes, they arrived at their destination. Stationed outside, they awaited the arrival of their new leader. After a brief wait of two to three minutes, a young Paladin clad in white pants and a blouse emerged. Adorning his chest was a plus mark emblem of the God of Light, gleaming in golden hues, accompanied by black lines adorning both his sleeves and hems. Clad in golden and white gloves and shoulder armor, the hand armor appeared standard, while the shoulder armor cascaded in layered fashion. At first glance, it was evident to all that this young man was their leader.


    Edric scrutinized the young man, mentally comparing his appearance to the information he possessed.


    ¡®In the document, it stated he''s 161, but he''s nearly as tall as Walden. Can one''s height truly increase that rapidly?¡¯


    Aldred stepped forward, bowing slightly in respect.


    "Sir, are you Mr. Leo Mantine, the new leader of our patrol group?" he inquired formally.


    The young man before him nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, I am. And you must be¡­ Mr. Aldred Crowther, if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Leo responded with a slight smile.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Aldred¡¯s face, his eyebrow lifting.


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with me, sir?¡±


    ¡°I inferred from your file,¡± Leo said calmly.


    Walden, observing the exchange, leaned toward Edric with a knowing look.


    ¡°He¡¯s like you.¡±


    Edric gave Walden a sharp glance. ¡°Shii¡­ quiet.¡±


    Aldred quickly refocused, nodding. ¡°Yes, sir. I''m Aldred Crowther, G-rank officer.¡±


    Edric stepped up next, placing a hand over his heart in greeting. ¡°Edric Berger.¡±


    Walden followed suit, mirroring the gesture. ¡°Walden Tanner.¡±


    Aldred felt relieved that Walden had refrained from making any unnecessary remarks, but then his relief turned to fear as Walden grinned mischievously.


    "Sir, I know it''s your first time as a leader, so please ask us any questions that you have."


    Edric and Aldred both showed signs of fear. But Leo just nodded.


    "Thank you, I will do that." He then glanced at each of them.


    "Let''s begin"


    Leo stepped ahead and began walking down Ashburn Street, and the three of them began to follow him. While strolling, Edric started to analyze Leo¡¯s behavior.


    ''As stated in the document, his behavior is that of an adult man.''


    Aldred also sighed with relief. Even though he was a kid, he was still a Paladin and could cause a lot of trouble for them.


    ¡­


    Before the patrol, Leo worried that his youthful appearance might cause the officers to doubt his abilities. Walden¡¯s casual remark only deepened his determination to prove himself. He felt the weight of responsibility to demonstrate that, despite his looks, he could lead. His eyes darted from alleyways to shop corners, scanning for any small crime that could serve as an opportunity to show his competence.


    "Criminals may try to take advantage of this situation; be careful," Walden muttered just loud enough for Leo to overhear.


    The first two rounds of patrol went smoothly, with nothing but routine observations and casual greetings from passersby. Yet, Leo¡¯s vigilance never wavered. His heart raced slightly, not from fear, but from anticipation¡ªwaiting for the moment that would let him step up and prove himself.


    On the third round, a piercing scream shattered the calm, reverberating from Orchid Street. The woman''s cry was sharp, filled with panic. Without hesitation, Leo and the officers launched into action, sprinting toward the source. Leo¡¯s mind raced as fast as his feet, formulating potential responses for whatever awaited them.


    As they reached Orchid Street, the woman who had screamed spotted them. Her eyes widened, brimming with hope, and she screamed again, louder this time, her voice frantic. "He stole my bag." A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Her gaze was fixed ahead, pointing down the narrow street toward the direction of her fear. Leo¡¯s pulse quickened as he scanned the scene, ready to react.


    When Leo observed a man fleeing, his mind began to work quickly. He looked at Aldred and the others.


    "Edric, head left towards the alleys in case he attempts to flee in that direction. Aldred, go right. Walden, remain here," Leo commanded, swiftly delegating tasks to his team.


    Aldred, who was concerned about Leo''s judgment, inquired doubtfully.


    "What about you?"


    Leo bowed slightly, ready to follow the man. He injects mana into his bracelets, deactivating them.


    "I will follow him directly."


    Before Aldred could say anything further, Leo began to run with incredible speed. Without his weight bracelets, he moved far quicker than a regular human.


    Aldred, Edric, and Walden''s jaws fall open. They couldn''t believe a 15-year-old could run so fast.


    Aldred quickly regained his focus and pointed at Edric.


    Edric nodded, and they began to follow their commands.


    The thief remained at a distance from Leo, but his pace was considerably slower, allowing Leo to swiftly close the gap between them. When he was merely ten meters away, the thief spotted Leo and attempted to dart into an alley on his right. Reacting quickly, Leo seized his cane sword and, without drawing it, charged at the thief, striking him on the side of the leg with his cane. The thief yelped in pain as he staggered backward and collapsed onto the ground, landing hard on his back. Using telepathy, Leo alerted the three police officers one by one, and after a time, they all arrived. The image of the thief laying on the ground left all three of them stunned.


    Leo gazed at Aldred.


    "Aldred, you and Walden take this man into custody; me and Edric will finish the patrol."


    Aldred respectfully placed his fist over his chest before tapping Walden on the shoulder, snapping him out of his daze. Together, they hoisted the thief by his armpits and guided him away. Meanwhile, Leo retrieved the stolen bag and gestured to Edric. Understanding the signal, Edric nodded and trailed behind Leo as they approached the woman whose bag had been stolen. Leo handed the bag back to her, returning it to its rightful owner.


    "Here you go, ma''am." Leo said as he returned the bag to the woman.


    The woman smiled gratefully and bowed. "Thank you, Mr. Paladin. My salary was in here; you saved me."


    "I was simply fulfilling my duty," Leo replied with a solemn expression.


    After thanking them multiple times, the woman left. Leo and Edric ended their patrol in front of the Paladin Association. He turned around and faced Edric.


    "Good job, the patrol is over; you can head off now," Leo announced, signaling the end of their duty.


    Edric placed his fist on his chest and looked as if he wanted to ask a question. Leo spotted this.


    "Do you want to say something?"


    "I wanted to apologize for Walden''s behavior, sir."


    Leo grinned as he realized what was going on.


    "Do not worry about it. It''s reasonable to be dubious of a 15-year-old''s abilities."


    Edric bowed. "Still, that wasn''t right."


    Seeing that his word was not working, Leo said it with the same smile on his face.


    "Apology accepted"


    Edric raised his head, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "Thank you, sir; then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    He stated that and left.


    Leo entered the association and walked straight to the storage room, where he noticed Peter working on some enchanting stuff.


    "Mr. Peter I need a form to submit my report for today''s patrol."


    Peter raised his head, noticing Leo.


    "Form for your report? O Today was your first day as a group''s leader.¡±


    He took a moment to think before adding.


    "You only need a form if something happens; what happened?"


    Leo replied calmly.


    "It was just a thief."


    "What did you do?" Peter inquired with curiosity.


    "I followed him and knocked him with my sword; he went into custody."


    Peter responded with a laugh.


    ¡°A problem on your first lead? I''m not sure if you''re lucky or unlucky.¡±


    "Everything went smoothly, and I believe I''ve earned the trust of my team, so I''ll chalk it up to luck," Leo concluded, reflecting on the successful patrol.


    Peter shrugged: "If you say so."


    He took out a paper and handed it to Leo. "Give it to Lara when you are done."


    Leo snatched the paper and went into the library; Samuel had already left. Leo sat at one of the tables and began writing his report. After approximately fifteen minutes, he picked up the piece of paper and entered the storage room. He changed into his own clothes and entered the main hall. He walked directly to Lara''s desk.


    "Ms. Lara, this is my report from today''s patrol."


    Lara was reading something, and she seemed tired. "Leave it on my desk."


    Leo nodded, setting the document on the desk before exiting the association. Five minutes later, he reached home. Upon entering, Leo noticed another person seated on the couch beside Rosie. Recognizing her as Eliza, Rosie''s friend, Leo recalled their previous encounters. As he stepped inside, Eliza stood up gracefully, offering a respectful bow like a lady.


    "Hi, Leo," Rosie said.


    "Hi, Mr. Mantine, it''s nice to meet you again." This time, it was Eliza, who resembled a small noble lady.


    "Hello, Ms. Eliza..."


    Leo had no idea what her last name was.


    "Brandon, Eliza Brandon I am delighted you remember my name.¡±  Eliza responded with a smile as Lisa approached.


    "Hi, Mom," he greeted warmly.


    "Hi, sweetie," Lisa replied affectionately. "Dinner will be ready soon."


    Leo, conscious of his sweat-drenched body after patrol, nodded. "I''ll take a shower first,"


    Leo headed straight for the shower, finishing up after about ten minutes. Meanwhile, Rosie and Eliza were chatting away in Rosie''s room, and Lisa was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. After drying off, Leo changed into some comfortable clothes and went to help his mother set the table.


    ¡°Sweetie, could you go call your sister and her friend for dinner?¡± Lisa asked with a warm smile.


    Nodding, Leo made his way to Rosie''s room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Yes?" Rosie''s voice called from inside.


    "Rosie, dinner¡¯s ready. Come to the kitchen," Leo replied, keeping his tone casual.


    After a minute or two, Rosie emerged from her room, with Eliza eagerly following behind her. Eliza rushed to take a seat right in front of Leo, stealing glances at him every so often, a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    Before long, Lisa entered the dining area, carrying the dinner she had lovingly prepared. Knowing they hadn¡¯t had many visitors lately, she went all out this time. The main course featured succulent roasted chicken accompanied by a medley of stewed vegetables and creamy mashed potatoes. For dessert, each of them received a glass of jelly-like ice cream, beautifully layered and topped with a slice of fresh strawberry.


    Eliza¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she looked at the colorful dessert, but she maintained her composure while savoring each bite, making sure to enjoy the meal without losing her poise.


    After dinner, Eliza was standing at the door, ready to go.


    "I had a great time, Miss Mantine; thank you."


    Lisa smiled. ¡°It was a pleasure to have you here. You are always welcome to return."


    As they prepared to leave, Leo expressed skepticism. "No one''s accompanying you?"


    Rosie interjected, "I''m going with her."


    Leo raised an eyebrow, questioning, "And who''s accompanying you back?"


    "Don''t worry, nothing is going to happen," Rosie reassured.


    However, Leo''s expression turned serious. "No, wait. Let me come with you," he insisted.


    Leo made his way to his room and quickly changed into his second set of clothes, slipping on a long coat over his shirt and trousers. As he rejoined the group and they prepared to leave, Rosie suddenly exclaimed.


    "You don''t need me if you''re planning to go." Then she winked at Eliza.


    Eliza''s face flushed red.


    Leo sighed as he ran his hand over his hair.


    ¡®These kids, don''t they realize they''re only 11 or 12 years old?¡¯ he mused to himself.


    Accompanying Eliza to her home, Leo waited patiently at her doorstep until her mother appeared. She greeted Leo with a smile.


    "Mr. Mantine, I apologize for any trouble my daughter may have caused," Eliza''s mother said apologetically.


    Leo smiled warmly. "No problem at all."


    Eliza nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Mr. Mantine."


    Leo returned the gesture with a nod. "I''ll take my leave now; have a good night."


    "Goodbye," Eliza and her mother bid farewell simultaneously as Leo turned to depart.


    ¡­


    The next day, Leo awoke with excitement bubbling inside him. Today, he would finally meet his new teacher. Rising from his bed, Leo slipped into his freshly washed clothes and made his way to the kitchen. There, he enjoyed the breakfast his mother had prepared before bidding her farewell and heading off to work. Unlike his usual routine, Leo¡¯s wristbands remained inactive, he didn''t want to break a sweat before meeting his new teacher. Upon arriving at work, Leo made a beeline for the storage area where Peter was busy at work. Before stowing away his belongings, Leo approached Peter to inquire about his upcoming class.


    Peter looked at him and noticed his excessive enthusiasm "Excited, aren''t you?".


    Leo responded forthrightly "Of course, my path is just getting started.".


    Peter grinned.


    "Well, there''s a slight change in your daily routine. You''ll still head to Faleria for your training, as usual, but now it starts at eight instead of nine. After that, you''ll spend time at the library until 12. Following lunch, you have your new class with Mr. Han from one to four. Then, it''s off to your patrol duties as usual."


    Leo''s eyebrows raised "Mr. Han? Lavi Han? The investigator?".


    "Yes, Mr. Han, his field is in illusion."


    Although he still had questions, Leo decided to get them answered in class. He looked at Peter and asked.


    "Then what about today?"


    Peter''s expression shifted as if he recalled something important.


    "Yes, for today, Samuel talked to the captain, and they decided that you go to the library right away to work more on your mana control; he wants to make sure you are ready for your illusion class."


    A smile appeared on Leo''s face. When he was about to go to his closet, Peter suddenly called him.


    ¡°O and before I forget, every Wednesday you go on patrol with the captain¡±

 Chapter 20: Illusion

    Leo had a puzzled expression on his face, as if he were pondering Peter''s words. After a few seconds, he collected his thoughts. "Why is the captain personally involved in patrols?"


    Peter¡¯s face showed uncertainty as well. ¡°I don¡¯t have much information either, but it seems there¡¯s been a high-ranking infiltration in the city. As a result, all captains are required to personally patrol their assigned areas. And on Wednesday, it¡¯s your turn to accompany the captain,¡± Peter explained, shedding some light on the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today, right?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression tightening as he sank into deep thought.


    ¡®Three days from now. I need to learn as much as I can; I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Captain Edmund.¡¯


    He then looked back at Peter. ¡°What about my own patrol on that day?¡±


    Peter shrugged slightly, his expression thoughtful. "The police will handle it, and with the city''s top five paladins on duty, I doubt anyone would dare commit a crime," Peter reassured Leo, expressing confidence in their capabilities.


    Leo nodded. "Understood, then I''ll head to the library," Leo affirmed, stowing his belongings in the closet before making his way to the library. As he entered, he found Samuel already there, glaring at him with disapproval.


    ¡°You are late.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was talking with Mr. Peter,¡± Leo replied as he quickly took his seat in the middle of the crystals.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes remained stern. ¡°You need to increase your control over your mana as fast as you can. Now, start.¡±


    Leo closed his eyes and concentrated. Until now, he could only stay linked to his mana for twenty centimeters, but in order to finish this exercise, he needed to expand the distance to one meter. After an hour of training, Leo discovers that when the link to his mana reaches twenty centimeters, he simply does not have enough mana in the thread to maintain the connection. So this time, he decided to alter his imagination. Instead of a thread, he pictured a hand made of mana, which he used to catch the departing mana. To his amazement, his guess was correct. He was able to light the crystal from both 30 cm and 40 cm away. When Samuel noticed this, he leaped up.


    "Well done! keep it up."


    Leo pushed himself to extend his reach further, but as the hand of mana expanded beyond 40 centimeters, its size became unwieldy, and his control faltered. The glow of the active crystal flickered weakly before fading completely. He opened his eyes, his breathing uneven and cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "How did you manage to reach 40 centimeters so quickly?" Samuel inquired, his tone skeptical.


    "I simply altered my visualization from a thread to a hand," Leo explained.


    "Do you believe you can extend the distance further today?"


    "It''s possible, but I''m interested in experimenting with something different," Leo replied, his curiosity piqued.


    Leo murmured this and closed his eyes. Samuel was staring at him with curiosity. After around thirty seconds, the crystal at a distance of ten cm turned on. Samuel was staring at the crystal when another one 15 cm away on Leo''s back lit up. Samuel examined the first crystal. It was still on. He discovers what Leo was doing. Instead of turning one crystal at a time, Leo attempted to turn all of them simultaneously. After activating the third crystal on his left, Leo began to struggle with himself. It looked like imagining three hands of mana and controlling them was his limit right now. This exercise continued throughout the day, and by the end of class, he had increased the number of active crystals to four.


    Samuel glanced at his watch and, with a subtle nod, rose to his feet, signaling the end of their session.


    "You¡¯ve done good work today. You seem well-prepared for your class," he stated, his voice carrying a tone of quiet confidence.


    Leo¡¯s expression softened into one of appreciation, his eyes gleaming slightly. "I''m thankful for the opportunity, Mr. Samuel."


    "Your growth is fast, and I must admit, my curiosity pushes me to encourage this progress," Samuel admitted, though his tone remained steady and emotionless.


    "Go enjoy your lunch; your next class starts in an hour," Samuel reminded him, gesturing towards the door.


    With a nod and a light grin, Leo exited the room and headed to the kitchen. Upon entering, he was greeted by the savory aroma of food cooking. Frank stood by the stove, expertly flipping eggs in a pan. As Leo approached, Frank glanced over his shoulder, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Hey, Leo, fancy some eggs?".


    "I appreciate it, but I can make them myself," Leo replied, a hint of independence lacing his voice.


    Frank chuckled softly, flipping the eggs with ease. "Don''t be a stranger; take a seat and let me know your pick."


    Leo hesitated for a moment, then obliged, settling into a chair. "Two would be great, thanks," he said, his voice carrying a faint trace of shyness.


    "Two eggs, coming right up," Frank responded with a warm smile, clearly pleased as he prepared the plate.


    Beside Samuel, Peter, and Captain Edmund, with whom he was more connected, Leo was more relaxed near Frank and Liamond. Within minutes, Frank arrived bearing two plates. He set down one with a pair of eggs before Leo and kept the other one with five eggs, for himself.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank,¡± Leo expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Your welcome, and I must say, as a Paladin who trains rigorously every day, you should consume more to sustain your energy,¡± Frank advised.


    Leo glanced at the quintet of eggs on Frank¡¯s plate.


    ¡°I do eat more, just not in one serving, This way I have energy all day¡± Leo replied while putting a peace of egg inside his mouth.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I understand the method, but if it suits you, then it¡¯s all good,¡± Frank conceded with a shrug.


    Within minutes, Leo had finished his meal. Rising from his seat, he washed his plate, aware there was ample time before his class commenced. He then settled onto the sofa, the soft cushions embracing him. From his pocket, he retrieved the blue gem Peter had entrusted to him, placing it gently on the table. With a deep breath, Leo closed his eyes, allowing his focus to narrow to the stone before him. As the seconds ticked by, the gem activated, emitting a warmth that cascaded over Leo, leaving him awash with disbelief.


    ¡®Is it possible to feel its power simply by linking my mana?¡¯ Leo pondered, intrigued by the gem¡¯s unexpected response.


    Across the kitchen, Frank finished rinsing his plate and placed it neatly on the dish rack before joining Leo.


    ¡°You seem mesmerized. What¡¯s caught your attention?¡± Frank asked, noticing the wonder on Leo¡¯s face.


    Leo blinked, his expression returning to its usual calm as Frank¡¯s words pulled him from his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s this gem," Leo began, a hint of awe in his voice. "I can feel its presence without even touching it.¡±


    Frank gave a knowing nod. ¡°Naturally. The mana bound to you is an extension of who you are,¡± he replied casually, as if the phenomenon were entirely ordinary.


    Intrigued by the revelation, Leo shifted the crystal further away, focusing intently. The distance posed a challenge, demanding greater concentration to awaken the gem¡¯s power.


    Time lapsed, and eventually, Leo¡¯s eyes fluttered open, meeting Frank¡¯s steady gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, what would happen if we both touched this crystal with our mana? Who would it respond to and who would reap its benefits?¡± Leo inquired, his voice laced with curiosity.


    Frank¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    ¡°That is a good question. Rather than tell, let me show you,¡± Frank suggested, his eyes twinkling with mischief. He placed a second crystal on the table, its facets catching the light.


    ¡°Give it a try. Attempt to awaken this crystal, and I shall do the same.¡±


    Leo gave a determined nod, closing his eyes and envisioning his mana wrapping around the crystal.


    Moments passed, and the crystal responded, glowing softly, but Leo didn¡¯t feel the surge of energy he had anticipated. Instead, there was only a strange sense of something else present. His eyes snapped open, searching for an explanation in Frank¡¯s calm, knowing expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel the crystal,¡± He admitted, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    Frank¡¯s smile never wavered, a flicker of amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°Any guesses as to why?¡± Frank gently asked.


    ¡°Is it because the stronger mana wins?¡± Leo guessed, his mind racing for clarity.


    ¡°You¡¯re close,¡± Frank said with an approving nod, then clarified. ¡°Think of our manas like territories. The one with greater strength and control takes over. Right now, I sensed your mana, but before it could fully claim the crystal, I surrounded it with mine. Now, let¡¯s repeat the process¡ªthis time with your own crystal.¡±


    Puzzled by the rationale but willing to learn, Leo acquiesced with a nod and refocused his energies. This time, patience rewarded him; the crystal stirred to life, and a comforting warmth radiated through him.


    ¡°Why am I able to sense this crystal?¡± Leo queried, his eyes opening with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. This crystal resonates with your mana, responding solely to you. That¡¯s the essence of enchantment,¡± Frank explained, his voice tinged with excitement.


    Content with the newfound knowledge, Leo glanced at his watch, noting the time. His class was drawing near. He rose, offering Frank a respectful nod.


    ¡°My thanks, Frank. Your help has been really valuable,¡± Leo expressed with sincere appreciation.


    ¡°Always happy to assist. If there is anything I can do to help you, let me know.¡± Frank replied, his smile as warm as before.


    With a grateful nod, Leo departed from the kitchen, making his way to the grandeur of the main hall.


    Leo lingered in the hall, the minutes stretching on until the main doors swung open to reveal Lavi Han. Approaching with deference, Leo greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Mr. Han, it¡¯s great to see you again,¡± Leo said, his voice filled with respect.


    ¡°Mantine, your progress is impressive. I never expected to be mentoring you¡ªquite the surprise,¡± Lavi remarked.


    Previously, Lavi had been a man of few words, his demeanor stern. Leo had braced himself for a teacher of rigid ways, but the ease of their reunion eased his worries.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the field of illusion,¡± Leo added.


    Lavi stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Is that so? What field did you think I was in?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow with interest.


    ¡°Considering your role as an investigator, I figured you might be one of the paladins the church allows into the shadow field,¡± Leo replied, considering his words carefully.


    Lavi nodded, a look of approval crossing his face. ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive. Let¡¯s head to the library; I can explain things better there,¡± he suggested.


    With a hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder, Lavi guided him toward the library.


    ¡°Shadow magic does have its merits for investigation, true. However, illusions offer a superior edge, serving as tools for both interrogation and deception,¡± he explained. From his tone, Leo could sense the weight of Lavi''s experience behind the words.


    As Lavi¡¯s words filled the air, they crossed the threshold into the library. Samuel was ensconced behind his desk.


    ¡°Samuel, nice to see you again,¡± Lavi greeted.


    Samuel glanced up, his gaze tinged with an unmistakable coldness.


    ¡°Lavi Han, gracing our humble library with your presence again?¡± he queried, a note of irony in his voice.


    Lavi¡¯s response came with an easy smile.


    ¡°Indeed, though the church¡¯s main quarter houses a grander archive,¡± he quipped.


    Samuel offered a noncommittal ¡°Naturally,¡± before diving back into his work.


    Leo, brimming with silent inquiries, exchanged a look with Lavi, who perceived the unspoken questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later¡± Lavi assured him as they settled at a nearby table.


    ¡°In the span of two weeks, you must master at least one illusion spell and grasp the foundational principles. I recommend two particular books to aid your study,¡± Lavi instructed, setting the stage for Leo¡¯s education.


    Lavi unfurled his hand, revealing a flame that danced in his palm without burning his skin.


    ¡°Illusion, in essence, is the art of manipulating perception. It¡¯s not limited to mere visual trickery; it extends to altering the senses of taste, scent, hearing, and touch,¡± he explained.


    With a swift motion, Lavi clasped Leo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Open your palm¡± he instructed.


    Leo complied, and as he did, a small iron orb materialized within his grasp.


    ¡°Go on, feel it,¡± urged Lavi.


    Leo¡¯s fingertip met the orb, which felt indistinguishable from genuine iron.


    ¡°It seems real to the touch, yet it¡¯s nothing but an illusion. I possess the skill to convince your mind that this orb is scalding, capable of searing flesh,¡± Lavi declared.


    As if to punctuate his point, the orb dissipated into thin air.


    ¡°Illusions manifest in two distinct forms. The first directly invades the mind, commandeering the senses. This method is effective against those of lesser strength, but beyond rank B, its efficacy wanes, you can only use it for trickery. The second form materializes illusions tangibly within the world, visible to all. This type retains its utility indefinitely but demands a mana expenditure tenfold greater than its counterpart.¡±


    As Lavi spoke, a glass of water materialized, from which he sipped sparingly before it too disappeared. Leo, driven by curiosity, couldn¡¯t help but inquire.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Lavi smiled.


    ¡°Samuel doesn¡¯t like people bringing food or water here, so I hide it with an illusion spell.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    ¡°So, this is an example of the second type of illusion you mentioned?¡± he asked eagerly.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lavi confirmed, nodding with confidence. ¡°While I haven¡¯t quite reached rank B, manipulating a small object like this is within my capabilities.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin our journey into illusions with those that deceive the eye. To explore this realm, magic circles are essential,¡± Lavi explained, his voice steady and commanding.


    Leo¡¯s mind raced, recalling the intricate designs and vibrant energies of the circles he had encountered before.


    ¡°Magic circles? Are they like the ones used in Enchantment?¡± he asked, curiosity lighting up his features.


    ¡°Indeed, they share similarities. However, each field has its own unique magic circles, tailored to its specific purpose,¡± Lavi replied, his gaze piercing as if assessing Leo¡¯s understanding. ¡°Our first lesson will be to unravel the mysteries of these arcane symbols.¡±


    Lavi then offered a strange smile, one that hinted at the challenges ahead. ¡°Get yourself ready; this one is not as easy as the things you''ve learned until now.¡±

 Chapter 21: Delve Deeper Into Magic

    Embracing the principle that mastery stems from a grasp of the fundamentals, Leo directed his undivided attention toward Lavi. Recognizing the depth of his student¡¯s focus, Lavi commenced his instruction.


    ¡°The genesis of every magic circle is its encompassing boundary, hence the name. Once the perimeter is established, it¡¯s time for the symbols. For the introductory lessons, we inscribe a singular, expansive symbol within the circle¡¯s embrace, nearly filling its confines. As one¡¯s mastery deepens, the complexity grows, introducing a secondary, smaller circle cradling a more intricate emblem,¡± Lavi explained, his hands deftly drew the symbol. As he spoke, Lavi sketched the emblem of illusion¡ªa triad of interconnected orbs: two conjoined at the base, with the third perched above, equidistant and in the middle. Flanking the circles were trios of commas, each set fanning outward, as if to cast the spell beyond the confines of the parchment.


    ¡°Why do these symbols carry the power of that field?¡± Leo inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Lavi offered a contemplative shrug.


    ¡°That remains one of magic¡¯s enduring mysteries. Some theorize that the originators of this arcane discipline etched these symbols into their craft. As their legacies ascended to the realm of the divine, so too did the potency and significance of these symbols,¡± Lavi mused, echoing the whispers of ancient lore.


    ¡°Old Gods?¡± Leo¡¯s gaze shimmered with a blend of curiosity and intrigue.


    ¡°Indeed, these symbols predate the Gods we know today, suggesting a connection to the deities of antiquity,¡± Lavi posited, his voice carrying the weight of history.


    Leo, whose knowledge of the divine was limited, recalled tales of ancient gods, once mighty, now overshadowed by their successors.


    ¡°But have they not perished?¡± Leo questioned, seeking clarity on the fate of these elder beings.


    Lavi¡¯s response was tinged with the uncertainty of myth.


    ¡°The death of a god is a concept shrouded in enigma. Perhaps they were vanquished, leaving remnants of their essence scattered. It¡¯s conceivable their energies were usurped by the new gods. Or perchance, akin to power items and artifacts of power, these symbols themselves awakened, imbued with a life force of their own,¡± Lavi theorized, inviting Leo to ponder the arcane possibilities. He allowed a moment of silent contemplation before resuming his teaching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about their origins for now. That kind of knowledge is only revealed at the A rank and higher. Our attention should be on what¡¯s happening right now,¡± he suggested, pointing to the large circle drawn on the paper.


    ¡°This circle is the key to harnessing the symbol¡¯s power. We use special words to shape that power. Even though we don¡¯t understand why these words are so powerful,¡± Lavi said, cutting off Leo¡¯s question before he could ask it.


    Leo listened quietly, taking in the information. Lavi took a new piece of paper and got ready to write mysterious words.


    ¡°The language of magic is extensive, but at your current level, you can only use four words. Each word creates a different spell when used together,¡± Lavi explained, carefully writing one word in the top right of the symbol and another on the left side, surrounding the main symbol.


    ¡°You begin the spell at the top point,¡± Lavi instructed, pointing at the diagram. ¡°¡®Mind¡¯ is the word above, and ¡®control¡¯ represents the word on the left. Can you guess what the spell does?¡± He looked at Leo expectantly.


    Leo studied the arcane symbols, his mind racing to decipher their meaning.


    ¡°Could it be a form of mind control?¡± he ventured cautiously, still unsure.


    Lavi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re close, but not quite. This design actually creates an illusion,¡± he explained. ¡°To turn it into mind control, you¡¯d need to add the word ¡®power¡¯ at the bottom. Controlling your magical energy is the key to making the spell function properly. I could explain more, but it¡¯s something you¡¯ll grasp better by seeing it in action.¡±


    With that, Lavi handed the paper over to Leo, encouraging him to explore the spell on his own.


    Leo took the paper carefully, his eyes fixed on the symbols. When he used his magic, the paper started to glow brightly and then suddenly caught fire. Leo looked up at Lavi, shocked and confused.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked.


    Lavi¡¯s smile remained the same.


    ¡°As you channeled your mana into the parchment, you were attuned to the symbol and the incantations, weren¡¯t you?¡± he probed.


    With a nod, Leo confirmed.


    ¡°These arcane elements are voracious for mana; it¡¯s crucial to cease the flow precisely to prevent the spell¡¯s annihilation,¡± Lavi instructed, producing a fresh sheet adorned with the identical enchantment.


    ¡°Begin by steering your mana through the overarching circle, then to the symbol, and finally to the incantatory words, each in their due sequence.¡± As Lavi articulated the process, the spell upon the paper began to illuminate sequentially.


    ¡°Once every aspect is suffused with energy, you must halt, restricting any further mana absorption. At that point, the spell¡¯s influence takes hold, ensnaring the gaze or touch of any onlooker. Their visions will be shaped by your imagination,¡± Lavi concluded, demonstrating the delicate balance of power within the art of illusion.


    ¡°How do you know that you are under the illusion spell and how do you break it?¡± Leo inquired, seeking deeper understanding.


    ¡°Detecting and countering an illusion involves several strategies. Essentially, the spell weaves distorted mana into the recipient¡¯s essence. With keen mana awareness, you can identify the foreign energy that intrudes upon your own. To nullify the spell, you may either dismantle it with a surge of your internal mana or employ specific counter-spells, which we¡¯ll explore later. For now, focus on honing this spell to perfection. Exercise caution, as extensive practice may deplete your mana reserves,¡± Lavi cautioned.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He then presented Leo with two papers with the spell on them and a stack of blank parchment.


    ¡°Draw the spell with your own hand; it¡¯s a proven method to accelerate the learning process,¡± Lavi advised, encouraging Leo to engage with the magic on a more intimate level.


    Leo started practicing carefully, while Lavi talked quietly with Samuel. Leo focused hard, trying to get his magic into the paper and understand the parts of the spell. It was hard to figure out how to control his magic and use the spell correctly. He kept trying, drawing spell after spell, but he couldn¡¯t get it right as time ticked away. Finally, Lavi stepped in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard enough for today. Here are fifty more papers for you to practice on when you have time. Just make sure you don¡¯t use up all your mana,¡± Lavi said, putting three books on the table.


    ¡°These books will help you learn more,¡± he added.


    Leo examined each book in turn: ¡®Magic Symbols,¡¯ ¡®Basic Illusion,¡¯ and ¡®Magic Intermediate.¡¯ His fingers traced the embossed titles as Lavi began to explain.


    ¡°The first one is a compendium of magic circles, essential for counter in combat. The second book encapsulates our discussions on illusion, both past and forthcoming. The final book delves into the F tier of magical disciplines, detailing three fundamental spells for each. A broad understanding of these fields will arm you well in combat,¡± Lavi outlined, his tone underscored with the gravity of their importance.


    Leo nodded and returned the books to their place on the table.


    ¡°Also, bear in mind, the art of illusion hinges on your creative vision. The scenarios you conjure for the target dictate the spell¡¯s complexity and, consequently, its mana consumption,¡± Lavi added, ensuring Leo grasped the nuances of spellcasting.


    A heavy silence settled between Leo and Lavi. Leo¡¯s eyes were distant, clearly lost in thought over the spell they had been working on. Lavi, meanwhile, observed him closely.


    After what felt like a long pause, Lavi broke the quiet. ¡°You¡¯ve earned the rest of today off,¡± he said evenly, his voice calm but carrying the weight of a decision made.


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, unsure of the sudden break in their training.


    Noticing his confusion, Lavi explained further. ¡°Improving at this spell is important, but we¡¯re at a point where you¡¯re low on mana. Continuing now won¡¯t help. Rest and patience are just as critical to mastering this.¡±


    The clarity of the explanation seemed to sink in, and Leo gave a slow nod of understanding. Standing up, his expression remained focused, his determination still evident despite the early end to the session.


    ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Han,¡± Leo said sincerely.


    Lavi nodded back. ¡°Just doing what I¡¯m supposed to. But you¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Leo then turned to Samuel, who had been sitting nearby. ¡°Mr. Samuel, what books can an F-rank like me read?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face lit up, clearly pleased with the question. ¡°Funny you should ask! I just reorganized the library last night. Now, every book is sorted by rank, and you can find your section easily¡ªthere¡¯s a label at the base of each book.¡±


    His enthusiasm was unmistakable, proud of his new system and eager to share it.


    As Leo was about to pivot towards the shelves, a thought halted him.


    ¡°Mr. Samuel, you mentioned a restriction on accessing texts beyond one¡¯s rank. I¡¯m curious, how is such a breach detected?¡± Leo inquired, his interest piqued by the library¡¯s safeguarding measures.


    ¡°O that is a complex enchanting spell. Within this chamber, a grand circle of enchantment is etched; it intertwines with a secondary circle, linked to the holy book that lists every Paladin and their esteemed rank. Each volume bears a rank of its own. Upon engaging with a book, a trace of your mana is siphoned by the circle it bears, channeling it to the room¡¯s dominant magical circle. This sentinel circle then assesses your rank against the book¡¯s, issuing an authorization or denial in response. Should your rank fall short of the book¡¯s, a searing mark will brand your hand, the text will vanish from sight, and an alert will be sent to both myself and Ms. Lara.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes grew wide with awe.


    ¡°Such an expansive spell,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a three circle spell, classified as ¡®A¡¯ rank.¡±


    Leo¡¯s gaze remained transfixed.


    ¡°A three circle spell? What¡¯s the limit to the number of circles in a spell?¡±


    Samuel stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    ¡°To my knowledge, complicated spells can intertwine up to five circles.¡±


    Lost in thought, Leo wandered toward the shelves, his mind still sifting through the lessons of the day. He moved slowly, passing rows of books on science, literature, and general compendiums without much interest. His goal was more specific. He headed for the magic section, eager to see how far his rank allowed him to delve into the arcane.


    The shelves here were organized by magical discipline, but to his slight disappointment, the selection available to someone of his rank was limited. After scanning the titles for some time, he finally settled on three that sparked his interest. The first, Defense Against Dark Magic, promised insights into forbidden practices like necromancy, a subject both dangerous and fascinating. The second book, Life of Animals, caught his interest with its focus on comparing the creatures of this world to their Earthly counterparts¡ªan area of study that could greatly enhance his understanding of the natural world. Lastly, Basic Alchemy seemed practical, offering foundational knowledge that could help him build a stronger connection with Samuel, who had a particular passion for the craft.


    Satisfied with his choices, Leo gathered the trio of books and returned to the table, adding them to the small pile of books Lavi had previously recommended. Lavi, who had been quietly observing from his seat, raised an eyebrow at the eclectic mix before him.


    "An interesting combination," Lavi said, his voice thoughtful. "It¡¯s not often I see someone with such varied interests."


    Leo gave a casual shrug. "Having a broad understanding of different subjects can be useful in unexpected ways."


    Lavi¡¯s hand hovered over the stack before selecting the book on animals. He studied it for a moment, then looked at Leo. ¡°And this one?¡± he asked, his tone curious.


    Leo offered a slight smile. ¡°Just a personal fascination.¡±


    ¡°With animals?¡± Lavi raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Is that so strange?¡± Leo asked, his expression unchanged.


    ¡°Not at all, just¡­ unexpected,¡± Lavi admitted. ¡°You¡¯ve never struck me as an animal enthusiast.¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile widened slightly but remained noncommittal. Lavi seemed to take the answer in stride, gently placing the book back on the table before standing up.


    ¡°Well, I must be going,¡± Lavi said, brushing off his coat. ¡°Until tomorrow, then.¡±


    Leo nodded, the same easy smile still on his face. ¡°Till tomorrow, Mr. Han.¡±


    As Lavi turned to bid a brief farewell to Samuel, he was met with a cold, distant nod. The exchange was short but noticeable. Lavi left without another word, his steps brisk.


    Leo watched the brief interaction, a subtle curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡®That¡¯s a question I might not want the answer to,¡¯ he thought quietly to himself, unsure if he was ready to unravel whatever tension lay beneath their relationship.


    Gathering his books, Leo slipped into the storage room. Peter wasn¡¯t there, so he went into his locker. He stowed his books and donned his patrol attire. Then he went into the kitchen and made a cup of coffee. A few days ago Liamond taught him how to use the coffee maker. The coffee maker was another device powered by Enchantment. He still had time so he drank his coffee in peace.


    Stepping outside, he was greeted by the punctual assembly of his patrol unit. Upon his arrival, they rose in unison, fists pressed to their chests in salute.


    ¡°Good evening, sir,¡± Aldred said, following tradition.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Leo replied, doing the same.


    ¡°Was the thief apprehended without incident yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, we took him in without any trouble,¡± Walden answered.


    Leo nodded in approval. ¡°Good job; let¡¯s start our patrol.¡±


    Leo started walking, and the others followed him.

 Chapter 23: a Patrol with Captain

    Leo was visibly taken aback, his eyes widening in surprise; the flavors were unexpectedly rich, rivaling even the fond memories of his mother¡¯s cooking.


    Frank¡¯s grin widened at Leo¡¯s reaction. ¡°So, it meets your approval?¡±


    Regaining his composure, Leo nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I have to admit, I didn¡¯t think it would be this good. This is exceptional.¡±


    Frank laughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re laying it on thick, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shaking his head, Leo replied earnestly, ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ve got real talent. If you ever decide to hang up your paladin¡¯s cloak, the life of a chef could be your true calling.¡±


    The idea seemed to amuse Frank. ¡°The thought has crossed my mind, but the thrill of being a paladin hasn¡¯t worn off just yet.¡±


    As the meal concluded, Leo rose, his plate in hand, and offered a slight bow in gratitude. ¡°thank you for the food¡±


    Frank waved off the formality with a chuckle. ¡°Ease up, no need for such formality among friends.¡±


    Leo¡¯s declaration was firm as he carried his plate to the sink. ¡°A meal this good justifies a bit of formality,¡± he said, scrubbing his dish clean.


    Once the kitchen was tidied, he said goodbye and made his way to the library. Lavi¡¯s habitual tardiness was almost reliable, so Leo seized the opportunity to immerse himself in the ¡®Magic Intermediate¡¯ book he¡¯d borrowed. The book was a compendium of the foundational spells across various magical fields, beginning with the rudiments of pure magic.


    ¡®Light ball, telepathy, and basic wards are the cornerstones of pure magic,¡¯ Leo mused, ¡®and those who dig deeper encounter basic healing and telekinesis.¡¯


    Contemplating the possibilities, Leo reclined in his chair, his gaze drifting upwards as he pondered the potential of telekinesis.


    With a newfound resolve, he returned the book to its place on the table and approached Samuel. ¡°Mr. Samuel, could you direct me to a book on telekinesis? It¡¯s considered an F-rank spell, so I presume there¡¯s something suitable for my level.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression betrayed his surprise. ¡°Telekinesis? That¡¯s a challenging spell to master.¡±


    Leo met his gaze with determination. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the difficulty, but I believe mastering it could prove invaluable.¡±


    Samuel paused, his fingers idly combing through his beard. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re set on it,¡± he conceded.


    Rising from his seat, he navigated the labyrinth of shelves to the section dedicated to magic, zeroing in on the subsection for pure magic. ¡°The right volume should be here,¡± he muttered, scanning the titles.


    After perusing several spines, Samuel extracted a moderately-sized volume, its cover worn from use. He presented it to Leo. ¡°This one delves into pure magic, with the second chapter dedicated to telekinesis.¡±


    Leo accepted the book, examining the cover. ¡°5 Steps into Magic,¡± he read aloud, a hint of recognition in his voice. ¡°I glanced at this just yesterday, but didn¡¯t realize it covered telekinesis.¡±


    Samuel offered a wry smile. ¡°Yes, the titles can be misleading. Should you need more guidance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Grateful, Leo nodded. ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Samuel.¡±


    Leo strode across the room to his desk, where a stack of well-thumbed books awaited him. With a thoughtful expression, he placed the newly acquired book atop the pile.


    ¡°I first need to finish what I¡¯m reading now¡± he murmured to himself, his fingers tracing the spine of the book he was determined to finish.


    As he settled into his chair, intent on resuming his reading, the library door creaked open. Lavi stepped inside, his presence interrupting the silence. Leo rose to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Han, greetings,¡± Leo said, his voice steady and welcoming.


    Lavi responded in kind, a brief ¡°Hello,¡± escaping his lips as he approached, depositing his belongings beside the table. Observing the limited space, Leo swiftly scooped up his book and placed it beside him on the floor, clearing the tabletop for Lavi¡¯s use.


    Lavi spread out a handful of parchments, each covered in intricate symbols from the illusion spell. ¡°Yesterday, you were on the verge of mastering it. I¡¯m confident today will be the day you succeed,¡± he said encouragingly.


    With a nod of understanding, Leo reached for one of the papers. The patterns were familiar, etched into his memory from countless hours of study. He began his practice, Lavi¡¯s watchful gaze guiding him through the delicate intricacies of the arcane art.


    ¡­


    Atop a towering edifice in the urban heart of the city, a solitary figure stood against the skyline. Clad in a flowing black robe and a wide-brimmed hat that shrouded his features in mystery, he held a stark black card, its surface devoid of any markings. His gaze swept across the cityscape, alert and searching.


    ¡°The paladins have intensified their patrols; they¡¯ve somehow sensed my presence. But how?¡± he pondered, a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    With a fluid motion, he slipped the card into a concealed pocket within the folds of his robe, contemplating the enigma.


    ¡°My abilities should render me invisible to anyone below the A3 level, and according to my intelligence, there¡¯s no one of that rank in this city. Could there be an individual with unique talents? Or perhaps¡­¡± His thoughts trailed off as he cast a wary glance towards the district where Oryu was.


    ¡­


    In the aftermath of his instructional session with Lavi, Leo found himself in the dim confines of the storage room. He meticulously reviewed his gear, ensuring everything was in order for his upcoming patrol. The illusion spell, a technique he had managed to execute only once at the session¡¯s conclusion, had taken him a full five minutes to cast. He acknowledged the impracticality of employing such a time-consuming spell in the heat of combat, so he needed to shorten the time he required to cast it.


    Once Leo had double-checked his equipment, ensuring each piece was secured and in place, he made his way to the main hall. The vast space was silent, save for the soft ticking of his watch as he withdrew it from his pocket. The hands pointed to 3:50. Today¡¯s patrol duties had necessitated an early end to his class with Lavi, cutting it short by thirty minutes.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He lingered in the stillness of the hall, the minutes stretching on. After a ten-minute wait, the sound of a door unlatching broke the stillness. Edmond emerged from his office. He was adorned in a full suit of armor that gleamed white and gold under the hall¡¯s luminous chandeliers. His attire was a testament to his rank: two heavy gauntlets, a pair of imposing shoulder guards, and a medium chest plate laid over a pristine white shirt. The armor extended down, encasing his legs fully, culminating in a pair of sturdy boots. Affixed securely to his back was a massive two-handed sword, its presence undeniable.


    Leo bore a similar ensemble of heavy gauntlets and shoulder armor, complemented by the same style of white shirt. The distinction lay in the elegant sword that hung at his left side and the satchel strapped to his right.


    Edmond¡¯s gaze swept over Leo, taking in his prepared stance. A nod of approval was all it took before he uttered the words that set them in motion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he declared, his voice resolute, signaling the beginning of their shared patrol.


    With a firm nod, Leo fell into step behind Edmond. As they emerged into the daylight, Edmond led the way towards Main Street. Leo couldn¡¯t help but notice the stares they attracted; the townspeople¡¯s eyes were invariably drawn to Edmond. The Paladin captain¡¯s towering presence was hard to miss, with his large sword and armor that gleamed in hues of gold and white.


    Leo made a conscious effort to focus on his surroundings, searching for anything out of the ordinary. Yet, amidst his vigilance, curiosity got the better of him.


    ¡°Captain, why have you taken to patrolling the streets personally?¡± he inquired.


    Edmond¡¯s reply came promptly, his attention never wavering from their environment. ¡°We have an A-rank intruder within the city. It¡¯s the duty of all captains to locate him.¡±


    He elaborated further, ¡°Your task is to alert the association via telepathy at the first sign of trouble. Subsequently, your focus must be on maintaining order and minimizing casualties.¡±


    ¡°Casualties?¡± Leo echoed, a trace of surprise in his voice.


    Edmond nodded gravely. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with middle-ranker. The situation could escalate quickly.¡±


    Their route took them from Main Street to Bush Street, then towards Sun Square, looping back to Main Street, and finally down Ashburn Street. Their patrol concluded at the city gate on Justice Avenue.


    Every two hundred meters, Edmond would halt abruptly, his posture shifting as he prepared to cast a spell. Leo, though not privy to the specifics of the incantation, could sense the formidable surge of mana that Edmond channeled. It was a palpable force, a testament to the captain¡¯s prowess. Meanwhile, Leo¡¯s task was to remain vigilant, scanning their surroundings for any sign of disturbance or threat while Edmond was engrossed in his arcane workings.


    Upon their return to the Paladin Association¡¯s main hall, Edmond regarded Leo with a nod of approval.


    ¡°Well done today. Be advised, our patrol schedule may change next Wednesday. Lara will keep you updated,¡± he stated.


    Leo responded with a salute, his fist pressed to his chest. ¡°Understood, Captain.¡±


    After that Leo went to the storage room and changed to his old clothe, but he kept the sword and the bag on his belt.


    Leo departed from the hushed corridors of the association, his footsteps echoing softly as he made his way home. En route, the warm aroma of freshly baked goods lured him into a local bakery. There, he exchanged ten silver coins for an assortment of breads. Clutching the paper-wrapped bundle, he calculated his remaining funds: 1.20 gold coins, a sum that had to last him another week and a half until the month¡¯s end.


    Despite his respectable earnings, Leo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was barely enough to scrape by, let alone save.


    Arriving at his doorstep, he was about to insert the key when a cacophony of voices from within gave him pause. Among them, he recognized Belgilia¡¯s distinctive timbre and another, unfamiliar male voice. Opting for a less intrusive entrance, Leo pressed the doorbell. Moments later, his mother greeted him, her face alight with joy.


    ¡°Hello, Mother,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Oh, hi sweetie,¡± she beamed back, ushering him in. ¡°We have guests.¡±


    Feigning surprise, Leo replied, ¡°Really?¡±


    Inside, he found Belgilia in the company of another dwarf, slightly taller, with a mane of long brown hair and a beard to match. The man¡¯s medium-sized, black eyes were set above a prominent nose, his mouth obscured by the thicket of his facial hair. He was clad in simple attire, a blend of black and brown that spoke of practicality rather than finery.


    Lisa stepped forward, her voice carrying a warm note of introduction.


    ¡°Leo, this is Mr. Rorin Fodoln; he is Belgilia¡¯s husband.¡±


    Leo advanced with a courteous nod and extended his hand.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, sir,¡± he said, surprised by the unexpectedly firm handshake. Despite his Paladin¡¯s strength, Leo felt the pressure in his palm¡ªa clear sign of Rorin¡¯s impressive power.


    Rorin¡¯s eyes lit up with recognition. ¡°Your reputation precedes you. To achieve Paladin status at such a young age, some might call you a prodigy.¡±


    Leo could not help but notice the bulging muscles that strained against the fabric of Rorin¡¯s long sleeves.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky,¡± Leo replied modestly.


    Rorin¡¯s laughter boomed through the room. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Merely luck, you say? I¡¯m inclined to disagree.¡±


    Once the pleasantries were exchanged, they settled into their seats. Rorin¡¯s gaze fixed on Leo with a mix of curiosity and respect.


    ¡°So, Leo, what rank have you reached?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently at F rank in the field of illusion, but I aim to reach E rank within the next two weeks.¡°


    Rorin raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed. ¡°Reaching E rank in just three months is no small feat.¡±


    Seeking to divert the conversation from himself, Leo posed a question to Rorin.


    ¡°And what of your own Rank, Mr. Fodoln?¡±


    ¡°Please, just Rorin will do,¡± he said with a casual wave of his hand.


    Rorin¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°And what makes you so sure I possess a rank?¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile mirrored Rorin¡¯s, tinged with respect. ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to be a seer to recognize the aura of strength you carry. It¡¯s quite evident you¡¯re leagues beyond me.¡±


    Rorin¡¯s laughter filled the room once more. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite perceptive. Indeed, I am ranked as a B- Warrior.¡±


    The revelation caused Leo¡¯s eyes to widen in astonishment, his voice inadvertently rising. ¡°B- rank?¡±


    ¡°Are you, by chance, an adventurer, Mr. Rorin?¡±


    Rorin¡¯s grin held a hint of secrecy. ¡°You could say that. I have a hunch you¡¯ll be privy to that knowledge soon enough,¡± he chuckled, his laughter echoing in the hall.


    As Lisa and Belgilia retreated to the kitchen to prepare the meal, Leo and Rorin continued their conversation in the hall.


    ¡°Leo, with your build, you could¡¯ve easily pursued the path of a warrior,¡± Rorin observed.


    Leo¡¯s response came with a touch of humility. ¡°Ah, my apologies for not clarifying. My pursuits are threefold; illusion is merely my primary discipline. Enchantment and warrior are my other fields.¡±


    Rorin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Three fields? And such a combination is less prone to corruption. You¡¯re quite the smart one.¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile was modest. ¡°I appreciate the compliment, sir.¡±


    Thirty minutes later, dinner was announced ready. Leo called out to Rosie, and together they joined the others in the kitchen. As they dined, Rorin regaled them with tales from his youth, his stories as rich and varied as the meal before them.


    After the meal, a collective effort saw the kitchen restored to its pristine state, with Rorin lending a hand alongside the others. As the time went by, Rorin and Belgilia made their farewells. Pausing by the door, Rorin turned to Leo with a boisterous inquiry.


    ¡°Leo, have you explored the world of romance yet? Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Belgilia¡¯s reaction was swift; her hand struck the back of Rorin¡¯s neck, eliciting a startled look from him.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s a simple question,¡± Rorin protested, rubbing the spot where Belgilia¡¯s hand had landed.


    Suppressing their amusement proved challenging for Leo and Lisa, but after a moment, Leo composed himself enough to reply.


    ¡°At present, my commitments leave little room for such pursuits,¡± he admitted.


    Rorin seemed poised to delve deeper, but Belgilia interjected with a gracious smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re indebted to you for the hospitality. Until next time,¡± she said, tugging at Rorin¡¯s sleeve to guide him away.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Rorin acquiesced, allowing Belgilia to lead him out.


    As the door closed behind their departing guests, Lisa and Leo exchanged a brief wave before retreating indoors.


    ¡°Rorin is quite the character,¡± Leo remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Lisa nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with a teasing glint as they settled on Leo. ¡°Indeed, he is. So¡­¡±


    he paused, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°So?¡±


    The question lingered, both playful and direct. ¡°Have you thought about finding a girlfriend?¡±


    A flush of embarrassment tinged Leo¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mother, I believe I¡¯m still too young for such entanglements. Besides, I trust fate to guide such matters.¡± With that, he retreated to his room, leaving the conversation with a hasty ¡°Goodnight.¡± He closed the door behind him, leaving Lisa alone with her mirthful laughter.

 Chapter 23: a Patrol with Captain

    Leo was visibly taken aback, his eyes widening in surprise; the flavors were unexpectedly rich, rivaling even the fond memories of his mother¡¯s cooking.


    Frank¡¯s grin widened at Leo¡¯s reaction. ¡°So, it meets your approval?¡±


    Regaining his composure, Leo nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I have to admit, I didn¡¯t think it would be this good. This is exceptional.¡±


    Frank laughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re laying it on thick, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shaking his head, Leo replied earnestly, ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ve got real talent. If you ever decide to hang up your paladin¡¯s cloak, the life of a chef could be your true calling.¡±


    The idea seemed to amuse Frank. ¡°The thought has crossed my mind, but the thrill of being a paladin hasn¡¯t worn off just yet.¡±


    As the meal concluded, Leo rose, his plate in hand, and offered a slight bow in gratitude. ¡°thank you for the food¡±


    Frank waved off the formality with a chuckle. ¡°Ease up, no need for such formality among friends.¡±


    Leo¡¯s declaration was firm as he carried his plate to the sink. ¡°A meal this good justifies a bit of formality,¡± he said, scrubbing his dish clean.


    Once the kitchen was tidied, he said goodbye and made his way to the library. Lavi¡¯s habitual tardiness was almost reliable, so Leo seized the opportunity to immerse himself in the ¡®Magic Intermediate¡¯ book he¡¯d borrowed. The book was a compendium of the foundational spells across various magical fields, beginning with the rudiments of pure magic.


    ¡®Light ball, telepathy, and basic wards are the cornerstones of pure magic,¡¯ Leo mused, ¡®and those who dig deeper encounter basic healing and telekinesis.¡¯


    Contemplating the possibilities, Leo reclined in his chair, his gaze drifting upwards as he pondered the potential of telekinesis.


    With a newfound resolve, he returned the book to its place on the table and approached Samuel. ¡°Mr. Samuel, could you direct me to a book on telekinesis? It¡¯s considered an F-rank spell, so I presume there¡¯s something suitable for my level.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression betrayed his surprise. ¡°Telekinesis? That¡¯s a challenging spell to master.¡±


    Leo met his gaze with determination. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the difficulty, but I believe mastering it could prove invaluable.¡±


    Samuel paused, his fingers idly combing through his beard. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re set on it,¡± he conceded.


    Rising from his seat, he navigated the labyrinth of shelves to the section dedicated to magic, zeroing in on the subsection for pure magic. ¡°The right volume should be here,¡± he muttered, scanning the titles.


    After perusing several spines, Samuel extracted a moderately-sized volume, its cover worn from use. He presented it to Leo. ¡°This one delves into pure magic, with the second chapter dedicated to telekinesis.¡±


    Leo accepted the book, examining the cover. ¡°5 Steps into Magic,¡± he read aloud, a hint of recognition in his voice. ¡°I glanced at this just yesterday, but didn¡¯t realize it covered telekinesis.¡±


    Samuel offered a wry smile. ¡°Yes, the titles can be misleading. Should you need more guidance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Grateful, Leo nodded. ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Samuel.¡±


    Leo strode across the room to his desk, where a stack of well-thumbed books awaited him. With a thoughtful expression, he placed the newly acquired book atop the pile.


    ¡°I first need to finish what I¡¯m reading now¡± he murmured to himself, his fingers tracing the spine of the book he was determined to finish.


    As he settled into his chair, intent on resuming his reading, the library door creaked open. Lavi stepped inside, his presence interrupting the silence. Leo rose to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Han, greetings,¡± Leo said, his voice steady and welcoming.


    Lavi responded in kind, a brief ¡°Hello,¡± escaping his lips as he approached, depositing his belongings beside the table. Observing the limited space, Leo swiftly scooped up his book and placed it beside him on the floor, clearing the tabletop for Lavi¡¯s use.


    Lavi spread out a handful of parchments, each covered in intricate symbols from the illusion spell. ¡°Yesterday, you were on the verge of mastering it. I¡¯m confident today will be the day you succeed,¡± he said encouragingly.


    With a nod of understanding, Leo reached for one of the papers. The patterns were familiar, etched into his memory from countless hours of study. He began his practice, Lavi¡¯s watchful gaze guiding him through the delicate intricacies of the arcane art.


    ¡­


    Atop a towering edifice in the urban heart of the city, a solitary figure stood against the skyline. Clad in a flowing black robe and a wide-brimmed hat that shrouded his features in mystery, he held a stark black card, its surface devoid of any markings. His gaze swept across the cityscape, alert and searching.


    ¡°The paladins have intensified their patrols; they¡¯ve somehow sensed my presence. But how?¡± he pondered, a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    With a fluid motion, he slipped the card into a concealed pocket within the folds of his robe, contemplating the enigma.


    ¡°My abilities should render me invisible to anyone below the A3 level, and according to my intelligence, there¡¯s no one of that rank in this city. Could there be an individual with unique talents? Or perhaps¡­¡± His thoughts trailed off as he cast a wary glance towards the district where Oryu was.


    ¡­


    In the aftermath of his instructional session with Lavi, Leo found himself in the dim confines of the storage room. He meticulously reviewed his gear, ensuring everything was in order for his upcoming patrol. The illusion spell, a technique he had managed to execute only once at the session¡¯s conclusion, had taken him a full five minutes to cast. He acknowledged the impracticality of employing such a time-consuming spell in the heat of combat, so he needed to shorten the time he required to cast it.


    Once Leo had double-checked his equipment, ensuring each piece was secured and in place, he made his way to the main hall. The vast space was silent, save for the soft ticking of his watch as he withdrew it from his pocket. The hands pointed to 3:50. Today¡¯s patrol duties had necessitated an early end to his class with Lavi, cutting it short by thirty minutes.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He lingered in the stillness of the hall, the minutes stretching on. After a ten-minute wait, the sound of a door unlatching broke the stillness. Edmond emerged from his office. He was adorned in a full suit of armor that gleamed white and gold under the hall¡¯s luminous chandeliers. His attire was a testament to his rank: two heavy gauntlets, a pair of imposing shoulder guards, and a medium chest plate laid over a pristine white shirt. The armor extended down, encasing his legs fully, culminating in a pair of sturdy boots. Affixed securely to his back was a massive two-handed sword, its presence undeniable.


    Leo bore a similar ensemble of heavy gauntlets and shoulder armor, complemented by the same style of white shirt. The distinction lay in the elegant sword that hung at his left side and the satchel strapped to his right.


    Edmond¡¯s gaze swept over Leo, taking in his prepared stance. A nod of approval was all it took before he uttered the words that set them in motion. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he declared, his voice resolute, signaling the beginning of their shared patrol.


    With a firm nod, Leo fell into step behind Edmond. As they emerged into the daylight, Edmond led the way towards Main Street. Leo couldn¡¯t help but notice the stares they attracted; the townspeople¡¯s eyes were invariably drawn to Edmond. The Paladin captain¡¯s towering presence was hard to miss, with his large sword and armor that gleamed in hues of gold and white.


    Leo made a conscious effort to focus on his surroundings, searching for anything out of the ordinary. Yet, amidst his vigilance, curiosity got the better of him.


    ¡°Captain, why have you taken to patrolling the streets personally?¡± he inquired.


    Edmond¡¯s reply came promptly, his attention never wavering from their environment. ¡°We have an A-rank intruder within the city. It¡¯s the duty of all captains to locate him.¡±


    He elaborated further, ¡°Your task is to alert the association via telepathy at the first sign of trouble. Subsequently, your focus must be on maintaining order and minimizing casualties.¡±


    ¡°Casualties?¡± Leo echoed, a trace of surprise in his voice.


    Edmond nodded gravely. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with middle-ranker. The situation could escalate quickly.¡±


    Their route took them from Main Street to Bush Street, then towards Sun Square, looping back to Main Street, and finally down Ashburn Street. Their patrol concluded at the city gate on Justice Avenue.


    Every two hundred meters, Edmond would halt abruptly, his posture shifting as he prepared to cast a spell. Leo, though not privy to the specifics of the incantation, could sense the formidable surge of mana that Edmond channeled. It was a palpable force, a testament to the captain¡¯s prowess. Meanwhile, Leo¡¯s task was to remain vigilant, scanning their surroundings for any sign of disturbance or threat while Edmond was engrossed in his arcane workings.


    Upon their return to the Paladin Association¡¯s main hall, Edmond regarded Leo with a nod of approval.


    ¡°Well done today. Be advised, our patrol schedule may change next Wednesday. Lara will keep you updated,¡± he stated.


    Leo responded with a salute, his fist pressed to his chest. ¡°Understood, Captain.¡±


    After that Leo went to the storage room and changed to his old clothe, but he kept the sword and the bag on his belt.


    Leo departed from the hushed corridors of the association, his footsteps echoing softly as he made his way home. En route, the warm aroma of freshly baked goods lured him into a local bakery. There, he exchanged ten silver coins for an assortment of breads. Clutching the paper-wrapped bundle, he calculated his remaining funds: 1.20 gold coins, a sum that had to last him another week and a half until the month¡¯s end.


    Despite his respectable earnings, Leo couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was barely enough to scrape by, let alone save.


    Arriving at his doorstep, he was about to insert the key when a cacophony of voices from within gave him pause. Among them, he recognized Belgilia¡¯s distinctive timbre and another, unfamiliar male voice. Opting for a less intrusive entrance, Leo pressed the doorbell. Moments later, his mother greeted him, her face alight with joy.


    ¡°Hello, Mother,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Oh, hi sweetie,¡± she beamed back, ushering him in. ¡°We have guests.¡±


    Feigning surprise, Leo replied, ¡°Really?¡±


    Inside, he found Belgilia in the company of another dwarf, slightly taller, with a mane of long brown hair and a beard to match. The man¡¯s medium-sized, black eyes were set above a prominent nose, his mouth obscured by the thicket of his facial hair. He was clad in simple attire, a blend of black and brown that spoke of practicality rather than finery.


    Lisa stepped forward, her voice carrying a warm note of introduction.


    ¡°Leo, this is Mr. Rorin Fodoln; he is Belgilia¡¯s husband.¡±


    Leo advanced with a courteous nod and extended his hand.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, sir,¡± he said, surprised by the unexpectedly firm handshake. Despite his Paladin¡¯s strength, Leo felt the pressure in his palm¡ªa clear sign of Rorin¡¯s impressive power.


    Rorin¡¯s eyes lit up with recognition. ¡°Your reputation precedes you. To achieve Paladin status at such a young age, some might call you a prodigy.¡±


    Leo could not help but notice the bulging muscles that strained against the fabric of Rorin¡¯s long sleeves.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky,¡± Leo replied modestly.


    Rorin¡¯s laughter boomed through the room. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Merely luck, you say? I¡¯m inclined to disagree.¡±


    Once the pleasantries were exchanged, they settled into their seats. Rorin¡¯s gaze fixed on Leo with a mix of curiosity and respect.


    ¡°So, Leo, what rank have you reached?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently at F rank in the field of illusion, but I aim to reach E rank within the next two weeks.¡°


    Rorin raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed. ¡°Reaching E rank in just three months is no small feat.¡±


    Seeking to divert the conversation from himself, Leo posed a question to Rorin.


    ¡°And what of your own Rank, Mr. Fodoln?¡±


    ¡°Please, just Rorin will do,¡± he said with a casual wave of his hand.


    Rorin¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°And what makes you so sure I possess a rank?¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile mirrored Rorin¡¯s, tinged with respect. ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to be a seer to recognize the aura of strength you carry. It¡¯s quite evident you¡¯re leagues beyond me.¡±


    Rorin¡¯s laughter filled the room once more. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite perceptive. Indeed, I am ranked as a B- Warrior.¡±


    The revelation caused Leo¡¯s eyes to widen in astonishment, his voice inadvertently rising. ¡°B- rank?¡±


    ¡°Are you, by chance, an adventurer, Mr. Rorin?¡±


    Rorin¡¯s grin held a hint of secrecy. ¡°You could say that. I have a hunch you¡¯ll be privy to that knowledge soon enough,¡± he chuckled, his laughter echoing in the hall.


    As Lisa and Belgilia retreated to the kitchen to prepare the meal, Leo and Rorin continued their conversation in the hall.


    ¡°Leo, with your build, you could¡¯ve easily pursued the path of a warrior,¡± Rorin observed.


    Leo¡¯s response came with a touch of humility. ¡°Ah, my apologies for not clarifying. My pursuits are threefold; illusion is merely my primary discipline. Enchantment and warrior are my other fields.¡±


    Rorin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Three fields? And such a combination is less prone to corruption. You¡¯re quite the smart one.¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile was modest. ¡°I appreciate the compliment, sir.¡±


    Thirty minutes later, dinner was announced ready. Leo called out to Rosie, and together they joined the others in the kitchen. As they dined, Rorin regaled them with tales from his youth, his stories as rich and varied as the meal before them.


    After the meal, a collective effort saw the kitchen restored to its pristine state, with Rorin lending a hand alongside the others. As the time went by, Rorin and Belgilia made their farewells. Pausing by the door, Rorin turned to Leo with a boisterous inquiry.


    ¡°Leo, have you explored the world of romance yet? Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Belgilia¡¯s reaction was swift; her hand struck the back of Rorin¡¯s neck, eliciting a startled look from him.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s a simple question,¡± Rorin protested, rubbing the spot where Belgilia¡¯s hand had landed.


    Suppressing their amusement proved challenging for Leo and Lisa, but after a moment, Leo composed himself enough to reply.


    ¡°At present, my commitments leave little room for such pursuits,¡± he admitted.


    Rorin seemed poised to delve deeper, but Belgilia interjected with a gracious smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re indebted to you for the hospitality. Until next time,¡± she said, tugging at Rorin¡¯s sleeve to guide him away.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Rorin acquiesced, allowing Belgilia to lead him out.


    As the door closed behind their departing guests, Lisa and Leo exchanged a brief wave before retreating indoors.


    ¡°Rorin is quite the character,¡± Leo remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Lisa nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with a teasing glint as they settled on Leo. ¡°Indeed, he is. So¡­¡±


    he paused, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°So?¡±


    The question lingered, both playful and direct. ¡°Have you thought about finding a girlfriend?¡±


    A flush of embarrassment tinged Leo¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mother, I believe I¡¯m still too young for such entanglements. Besides, I trust fate to guide such matters.¡± With that, he retreated to his room, leaving the conversation with a hasty ¡°Goodnight.¡± He closed the door behind him, leaving Lisa alone with her mirthful laughter.

 Chapter 25: In the Shadows (two)

    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the courtyard, Leo focused on the routine tasks that filled his day. He had spent the morning training with Rorin, nearly mastering a precise parry technique. The session had been grueling but rewarding, with each strike and block bringing him closer to perfection. His progress with the ''False Power'' spell was also advancing¡ªhe could feel its energy stabilizing more with each practice attempt. After the lesson, he headed to the storage room, preparing for the next part of his day.


    Inside the small, dimly lit room, Leo carefully suited up in his armor. The armor¡¯s metal plates brushed against each other, producing a soft metallic sound with each deliberate movement. He went over his equipment meticulously, ensuring everything was in place. ¡°One Teleport scroll, four potions, one fire gem, one calm gem, and one shield gem,¡± he counted, the sound of his voice bouncing off the cold stone walls. His hand closed around his cane, its familiar heft reassuring in his grip. He then attached the sword cane and the Sword of Light to his belt, securing them tightly.


    For days now, something had been bothering him. It wasn¡¯t just the weight of his gear or the upcoming tasks¡ªit was the Sword of Light itself. Despite its radiant appearance, there was something unsettling about it, a darkness that seemed to lurk within. The blade, though shining with pure light, carried a disturbing hunger for blood. This contradiction gnawed at Leo, making him question the true nature of light and whether the purity it represented could really be trusted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust anything,¡± he muttered, a frown creasing his brow.


    Assured of his readiness, Leo made his way to the main hall. Time stretched on until Edmond¡¯s arrival broke the silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Edmond declared, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    Leo fell into step behind Edmond as they exited the barracks, the cool air outside carrying a subtle tension that made the hairs on Leo¡¯s neck stand on end. Today¡¯s patrol wasn¡¯t following their usual route; instead of the familiar streets they typically covered, Edmond led them down Bush Street, a narrower, more isolated road lined with shadowed alleys and vacant buildings. The uneven cobblestones underfoot echoed softly with each step, the sound oddly muted in the stillness. There was an unspoken weight between them, a silence that seemed too heavy for a routine patrol.


    As they turned onto Main Street, the wide thoroughfare appeared eerily empty. The usual bustle of people and carts was absent, and even the shop windows reflected only stillness. Leo''s eyes scanned the surroundings, but nothing seemed out of place¡ªyet the silence felt unnatural, like the city itself was holding its breath. His instincts told him something was off, but Edmond gave no sign, his face unreadable.


    When they finally reached Ashburn Street, Edmond came to an abrupt stop, his body tensing. Without a word, his brow furrowed in concentration as he began muttering an incantation under his breath. Leo recognized the spell¡ªEdmond was scanning for hidden dangers. Edmond¡¯s hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his great sword, his fingers curling tightly around the worn leather grip. The gesture was small but unmistakable: something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± Edmond commanded, his voice low but filled with urgency. It cut through the silence like a blade.


    Despite Leo¡¯s experience in combat, Leo¡¯s heart raced. His mind raced with possibilities¡ªwhat threat lay ahead? A trap? An ambush? Without hesitating, Leo reached down and grabbed the calm gem from his belt. His fingers closed around the cool stone, its surface smooth against his skin. He activated it with a subtle pulse of magic, feeling the gem¡¯s calming energy flow through his body like a cool breeze. The tension in his muscles began to fade, and his rapid heartbeat slowed to a steady, controlled rhythm. His thoughts cleared, and the familiar focus of battle readiness settled over him. Whatever was coming, he was ready for it now.


    Edmond started to move forward, his steps deliberate but charged with a readiness for action. Only a few strides in, he suddenly halted, his sharp gaze locking onto a figure standing about a hundred feet away. Leo quickly followed his line of sight, tension tightening in his chest as his eyes landed on the stranger. The air between them seemed to thicken, the moment fraught with silent anticipation. It didn¡¯t last long. In a flash, Edmond¡¯s hand went to his sword, the blade sliding free with a smooth hiss as he burst into action, his speed unnatural. His body became a blur of controlled power, cutting through the space between them with frightening precision. The quiet street was immediately thrown into chaos¡ªpeople who had been unaware just moments ago screamed and scrambled to get away, their panic filling the air.


    The stranger wasted no time either. His hand shot up, a ball of fire already forming in his palm, its violent heat flickering dangerously close to the fleeing crowd. His posture screamed indifference, as if the lives of the bystanders meant nothing. But Edmond was faster. In a heartbeat, he was upon the man. With a swift, decisive move, Edmond''s fingers brushed the fireball, snuffing it out like a candle flame. In the same instant, his other hand clamped down on the stranger¡¯s wrist with an iron grip. Before anyone could process what had happened, Edmond and the stranger vanished, disappearing from sight as if they had never been there at all, leaving behind a stunned crowd and an uneasy quiet.


    The entire confrontation had lasted less than five seconds, but the speed and intensity of it left Leo standing in shock, his mind struggling to catch up with what had just occurred. For a moment, his thoughts spun, but the calming magic from the gem pulsed through him, grounding him once again. Snapping back to the present, Leo echoed Edmond¡¯s earlier words in his mind and quickly turned toward the panicking crowd, his focus shifting to the civilians now in disarray.


    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm and proceed to the main square. Let¡¯s move quickly and safely,¡± Leo instructed, his voice firm yet reassuring as he began to shepherd the crowd away from the chaos.


    Amidst the chaos, Leo¡¯s fingers fumbled for his telepathy ring to reach the association for backup. But the connection was dead, leaving him in an eerie silence. Minutes ticked by, and soon, the sound of boots on cobblestone signaled the arrival of law enforcement. Among them were Aldred and Edric, their faces etched with concern.


    ¡°Captain?¡± Aldred¡¯s voice cut through the din.


    Leo¡¯s response was almost a shout, ¡°Aldred, Edric, why are you here? Where¡¯s Walden?¡±


    ¡°Walden¡¯s off today,¡± came the terse reply.


    Before more could be said, a thunderous explosion rent the air, a spectacle of light and fire erupting overhead. The crowd¡¯s fear crescendoed into outright terror. Aldred¡¯s eyes met Leo¡¯s, searching for leadership.


    ¡°What are your orders, sir?¡±


    Surveying the pandemonium, Leo knew the weight of command rested on his shoulders. Decisiveness was crucial. ¡°Clear the area, get everyone to safety in the main square¡ªthat includes those in their homes. And someone needs to physically reach the association; our telepathic link is severed.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Aldred and Edric responded in unison, saluting with a fist over their hearts before dispatching his instructions to the other officers.


    As they moved to execute the orders, another deafening boom shook the street, a stark reminder of the urgency at hand.


    ¡®The blast should be loud enough to alert the entire block,¡¯ Leo thought, his mind racing with the urgency of the situation.


    As he guided the last of the civilians towards safety, a piercing scream cut through the commotion. It came from an alley off Orchid Street, a narrow passage overlooked in the frenzy. No officers were in sight, so Leo sprinted towards the source of the distress.


    Arriving at the scene, Leo''s heart sank at the sight of a young girl standing alone, her clothes torn and stained with blood. Her small frame trembled as she hugged herself tightly, but her wide eyes remained dry, filled more with fear than tears.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help,¡± Leo said softly, his voice steady, trying to cut through the panic that hung in the air. He crouched down to her level, hoping to reassure her with his calm demeanor.


    The girl didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes darted nervously toward the far end of the alley where her mother lay, half-buried under a pile of debris. The rubble looked fresh, likely dislodged by the recent explosion that had torn through the area. Leo followed her gaze, his own stomach tightening at the sight.


    He placed a gentle hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, feeling the tension in her tiny body. ¡°I¡¯ll get your mom out, okay? Just stay right here. I¡¯ll be back,¡± he promised, his voice firm with determination.


    Without wasting another second, Leo sprinted to the woman¡¯s side, quickly dropping to his knees beside her. Dust and debris coated her motionless body, his fingers trembled slightly as he reached to check for a pulse. But the moment his hand touched her skin, it dissolved into smoke, vanishing as if she had never been there. Leo pulled back in shock, his mind reeling.


    Confusion hit him like a wave. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t the girl crying? That¡¯s not normal for a child her age,¡¯ he thought, unease creeping in as the pieces of the situation began to feel wrong.


    His instincts flared suddenly. Without thinking, Leo threw himself to the side, just as an acid-green orb shot past him and slammed into the ground where he had been moments before. The ball hissed on impact, corroding the stone with a menacing sizzle.


    ¡®An acid ball?¡¯ Leo¡¯s mind raced as he scrambled back to his feet, the bizarre events snapping into focus. Something wasn¡¯t right about this whole encounter, and he was beginning to realize it too late.


    Leo spun on his heel, eyes darting to the origin of the acid attack. The sight that met him was grotesque; the little girl¡¯s form twisted and contorted, her skin dissolving into nothingness. Within moments, she was replaced by a man whose features were all too familiar to Leo.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The man vanished in a wisp of shadow, only to reappear behind Leo. Caught off guard, Leo¡¯s reflexes helped him just in time to activate his shield. The impact of the dagger against the magical barrier sent him hurtling through the air, crashing down near the alley¡¯s mouth.


    The assailant¡¯s abilities were unmistakable: shadow clones, teleportation, and acid magic. Leo had encountered this unique combination before in the reports of Aline, in his own previous capture. The shape-shifting was a new ability, but Leo had no doubts about the identity of his attacker.


    ¡°Aline,¡± Leo said, his voice steady, though his mind raced with calculations. The man¡¯s grin widened, acknowledging the recognition, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement.


    Aline was no ordinary opponent¡ªan E+ rank necromancer and shadow assassin, known for his ruthlessness and mastery of at least six deadly abilities. Leo quickly assessed his own situation. He had only four attempts left of his shield gem, while Aline¡¯s strength seemed far from running out. The odds were grim. ¡®Do I stand and fight, or do I flee?¡¯ Leo wondered, his thoughts spiraling between strategy and survival.


    Just as Leo was weighing his options, a voice he recognized all too well broke through the tension.


    ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡± Edric called from behind.


    Leo¡¯s heart sank. ¡®No, stay back,¡¯ he thought, panic rising. Edric¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. Aline had already noticed. His hand shot up, dark energy crackling around it as he conjured another Acid orb, this time aimed directly at Edric. Leo¡¯s blood ran cold, instinct kicking in with lightning speed.


    Without hesitation, Leo launched himself backward and to the left, moving with the fluidity of practiced combat, positioning himself between Edric and the incoming threat. He barely had time to think as he spun on his heel, his hand diving into his bag to grab the scroll. In the same breath, the acid orb crashed into his shield with a violent hiss, exploding into a wave of corrosive energy that radiated outward.


    The force of the blast rocked him, his muscles straining as he braced against the impact. The acidic vapors sizzled around him, but the shield held firm, protecting them both from the lethal attack. Leo gritted his teeth, absorbing the shockwave that threatened to knock him off his feet, determined not to give ground.


    In one fluid motion, Leo tossed the scroll toward Edric, his voice sharp and commanding. ¡°Take it!¡± he barked, urgency coloring his words. There was no time for explanations¡ªonly action.


    ¡°Get reinforcements, now!¡±


    Edric clutched the scroll, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished from the alley, leaving a stunned Aline in his wake.


    ¡°A teleport scroll? Should¡¯ve saved your skin with it,¡± Aline taunted, his voice laced with mockery.


    Ignoring the jibe, Leo drew his cane sword, the metal gleaming with readiness. He couldn¡¯t afford to flee; the only path left was through Aline.


    ¡®I will take this bastard down,¡¯ Leo resolved, his gaze hardening.


    He quickly assessed the situation. Aline was likely concealing more tricks, possibly even magical items. Caution was paramount; Aline had singled him out, underestimating Leo¡¯s capabilities¡ªa grave mistake.


    As Leo strategized, Aline began to speak, his voice a sinister melody in the tense air.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick on your feet; seems you¡¯ve chosen the path of a warrior or paladin. A fitting role for simpletons,¡± Aline sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    He didn¡¯t linger for Leo¡¯s retort, aware that reinforcements could arrive at any moment. His shadow clone lunged towards Leo from behind, while Aline himself conjured another acid orb, launching it with deadly intent.


    Leo dashed forward, his eyes locked on the incoming projectile. It was slower than expected, allowing him to evade at the last second. The orb sailed harmlessly over his head, phasing through the shadow clone.


    ¡®Acid is useless against shadows, or maybe his spells can¡¯t hurt his own¡¯ Leo realized, his mind racing.


    He closed the distance to Aline rapidly, sword drawn for a decisive strike. But his blade met only air; Aline had swapped places with his clone in a cunning feint. Leo pivoted, leaping past the clone and whirling to face his adversary. Flames gathered in his palm, coalescing into a fiery sphere that he hurled towards Aline and the clone. The explosion sent a cloud of dust billowing into the air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Leo hurled his sword with all the strength he could muster into the swirling dust where Aline had last stood. His muscles tensed as he dropped into a defensive stance, his eyes scanning the chaotic haze for any sign of movement. As the dust began to settle revealing the aftermath of his throw, a single figure stepped forward from the cloud.


    ¡®Where¡¯s the second one?¡¯ Leo¡¯s gaze darted frantically.


    Then it hit him. Behind¡­


    He spun around, his fist flying towards the hidden threat. A sharp pain lanced through his back as he connected with his target. Aline staggered from the force of Leo¡¯s punch, managing only a superficial cut in return. Leo seized the chance to retreat, putting distance between them as he assessed the situation. His back throbbed with the onset of pain, blood warm against his skin.


    Leo positioned himself strategically, ensuring a clear line of sight to both Aline and the clone. Noticing a fresh scratch marring Aline¡¯s cheek, Leo felt a surge of grim satisfaction. Aline, unfazed, wiped away the blood and offered a chilling smile.


    ¡°Not bad, but this is where it ends,¡± Aline declared, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he summoned a shadow ball in his palm. Leo, recognizing the full extent of Aline¡¯s six abilities, braced himself behind his shield, preparing to dodge. But a sudden weakness seized his legs, rooting him to the spot. ¡®Paralysis?¡¯ The thought flashed through his mind as Aline¡¯s smile widened.


    Leo fought against the paralysis, reaching for his sword to trigger its healing ability. But Aline was one step ahead, lifting his other hand to reveal a ring that pulsed with dark energy.


    Aline¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk, his eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°You thought you were the only one armed with magical items?¡± he taunted, his voice thick with arrogance. He raised his hand, revealing a silver ring that glinted ominously in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose this perfect chance.¡±


    There was a sadistic satisfaction in his voice as he twisted the ring, a faint shimmering aura radiating outward. ¡°This ring nullifies any magic item within its radius,¡± Aline explained, his eyes locked onto Leo, who felt the sudden dulling of the protective enchantments he had been relying on. ¡°And just to make things worse for you, you¡¯ve been poisoned. The longer you struggle, the weaker you¡¯ll get. It¡¯s time to accept your fate.¡±


    A knot tightened in Leo¡¯s chest, but he barely had time to process the words. With a flick of his wrist, Aline conjured a dark, pulsating sphere of shadow magic. It formed quickly, growing denser with each passing second until it was throbbing with malevolent energy. Then, without warning, the shadow ball hurtled toward him, faster and far more dangerous than the acid ball Aline had thrown earlier.


    It wasn¡¯t just the speed that terrified Leo¡ªthe sheer power emanating from the projectile was overwhelming, like a wave of darkness that threatened to swallow him whole. The air around it crackled with distortion, as though reality itself couldn¡¯t bear its presence.


    ¡®He¡¯s been holding this back¡­ waiting for the perfect moment to catch me off guard,¡¯ Leo thought, panic rising in his chest. The shadow ball sped toward him, its trajectory unwavering. His mind raced for a solution, but Aline¡¯s ring was already nullifying his magical defenses. The protective charms he carried now felt useless, as dead as the air around him.


    Worse still, the poison. He could already sense it¡ªa creeping, burning sensation spreading through his veins. His movements felt sluggish, his thoughts hazier with every passing second. He fought to keep his balance, but dizziness clawed at the edges of his mind.


    The shadow ball loomed closer, and Leo¡¯s grip tightened on his cane, his knuckles turning white. His mana reserves surged within him, but casting a spell felt like a gamble. Would Aline have a counter for every move he made? He couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate, but the shadow ball was only seconds away from hitting its mark.


    Leo¡¯s mind frantically scrambled through his options, survival instinct taking over as the threat loomed ever closer.


    ¡­


    In the association¡¯s main hall, Lara was engrossed in paperwork when Edric materialized out of thin air, startling her into conjuring an ice crystal defensively.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± she demanded.


    Edric, bewildered but quick-witted, explained his urgent mission from Leo. Lara¡¯s expression shifted from suspicion to alarm as she processed the news.


    ¡°Everyone, to your duty! Captain Edmond is engaged with the A-rank threat in the city. We must secure the area immediately,¡± she commanded, her voice echoing with authority.


    The hall erupted into action, the sound of armor and weapons clattering as the association¡¯s members mobilized. Lara wasted no time contacting other paladin headquarters for backup. Every available captain was needed for the battle that loomed on the city¡¯s horizon.


    Minutes ticked by, and the hall filled with the hurried footsteps of the association¡¯s members. Faleria¡¯s gaze found Rorin amidst the bustle.


    ¡°Master Rorin, command the ground forces. I¡¯m off to assist Edmond,¡± she declared, her voice cutting through the clamor before she dashed away, her speed a blur to the onlookers.


    Rorin, ever the tactician, wasted no time. ¡°Liamond, take someone to Leo¡¯s side. The rest, you¡¯re with me,¡± he ordered, his tone brooking no argument.


    Liamond, understanding the gravity of the situation, beckoned to Frank. ¡°Take this men and let¡¯s go¡± he instructed, his voice steady.


    Frank, without hesitation, hoisted Edric from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Edric protested, taken aback by the sudden lift.


    ¡°We¡¯re racing against time to reach Leo, and you¡¯re not swift enough on your feet. Lead the way,¡± Liamond explained, urgency propelling their swift departure.


    ¡­


    On the ground below, Leo wrestled furiously with his adversary, his breath ragged as he fought to keep up. Meanwhile, far above, Edmond was locked in a brutal battle against an A-rank foe, a solitary struggle against overwhelming power. Five minutes had already passed, and Edmond¡¯s once-pristine armor was now streaked with blood. His shoulder, torn and bloodied, bore the unmistakable signs of combat¡ªslashes and burns from where his enemy¡¯s relentless attacks had landed.


    Suddenly, the air was pierced by a whistling sound, sharp and fast. Five dark silhouettes shot through the sky like arrows, converging on Edmond¡¯s position with incredible speed. As they drew closer, a massive fireball roared to life, blazing towards the A-rank man with enough heat to turn stone to ash. But with a casual flick of his wrist, the man deflected the attack, the fireball dissipating into nothing as it met the back of his hand. His expression remained calm, almost bored.


    The figures emerged from the remnants of smoke¡ªtheir forms now visible. Faleria led the group, her long coat billowing behind her as she arrived with a quiet but powerful grace. She was flanked by the four captains, each one bristling with combat readiness, their eyes locked on the enemy before them. They were a well-oiled machine, each captain taking their position with the precision of seasoned warriors. Faleria immediately stepped in front of Edmond, her stance protective as she sized up the A-rank opponent.


    Behind them all, Cirnath, the priest, hovered in mid-air, his robes gently rippling as he floated behind Edmond. His hands glowed with a soft, radiant light, channeling healing energy into Edmond¡¯s battered body. The wounds on Edmond¡¯s shoulder began to close, the blood stopping as Cirnath¡¯s magic worked its restorative effects.


    ¡®Apologies for our delay,¡¯ Cirnath¡¯s voice echoed clearly in Edmond¡¯s mind, the telepathic link between them unmistakable. Edmond felt the priest¡¯s presence not just physically but mentally, his calm voice cutting through the chaos of battle.


    ¡®No need for apologies,¡¯ Edmond responded through the link, though his voice was tight with the strain of the fight. He glanced at Faleria, relieved to have reinforcements but knowing the battle was far from over.


    From the back, Gerhard, one of the other captains, spoke next, his voice sharp and demanding as it cut through the telepathic connection. ¡®We need intel.¡¯


    Edmond nodded grimly and, without hesitation, relayed everything he had learned about their mysterious opponent. The A-rank man wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªhe was an enchanter of rare skills, using techniques Edmond had rarely encountered. His strength wasn¡¯t merely in raw magical force but in the subtle ways he manipulated the battlefield, turning it to his advantage.


    The man stood his ground as Edmond¡¯s thoughts flowed into the minds of his comrades. His posture was unnervingly relaxed, as if he was fully aware of the captains now surrounding him yet entirely unconcerned. His eyes moved slowly from one captain to the next, calculating, calm, almost as if he welcomed the challenge.


    For a moment, silence fell over the battlefield. The captains, now armed with the knowledge Edmond had shared, exchanged brief glances¡ªsilent but filled with purpose. Their opponent, still motionless, seemed to be waiting, his lips curling ever so slightly into a cold smile, daring them to make their move.

 Chapter 25: In the Shadows (two)

    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the courtyard, Leo focused on the routine tasks that filled his day. He had spent the morning training with Rorin, nearly mastering a precise parry technique. The session had been grueling but rewarding, with each strike and block bringing him closer to perfection. His progress with the ''False Power'' spell was also advancing¡ªhe could feel its energy stabilizing more with each practice attempt. After the lesson, he headed to the storage room, preparing for the next part of his day.


    Inside the small, dimly lit room, Leo carefully suited up in his armor. The armor¡¯s metal plates brushed against each other, producing a soft metallic sound with each deliberate movement. He went over his equipment meticulously, ensuring everything was in place. ¡°One Teleport scroll, four potions, one fire gem, one calm gem, and one shield gem,¡± he counted, the sound of his voice bouncing off the cold stone walls. His hand closed around his cane, its familiar heft reassuring in his grip. He then attached the sword cane and the Sword of Light to his belt, securing them tightly.


    For days now, something had been bothering him. It wasn¡¯t just the weight of his gear or the upcoming tasks¡ªit was the Sword of Light itself. Despite its radiant appearance, there was something unsettling about it, a darkness that seemed to lurk within. The blade, though shining with pure light, carried a disturbing hunger for blood. This contradiction gnawed at Leo, making him question the true nature of light and whether the purity it represented could really be trusted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust anything,¡± he muttered, a frown creasing his brow.


    Assured of his readiness, Leo made his way to the main hall. Time stretched on until Edmond¡¯s arrival broke the silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Edmond declared, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    Leo fell into step behind Edmond as they exited the barracks, the cool air outside carrying a subtle tension that made the hairs on Leo¡¯s neck stand on end. Today¡¯s patrol wasn¡¯t following their usual route; instead of the familiar streets they typically covered, Edmond led them down Bush Street, a narrower, more isolated road lined with shadowed alleys and vacant buildings. The uneven cobblestones underfoot echoed softly with each step, the sound oddly muted in the stillness. There was an unspoken weight between them, a silence that seemed too heavy for a routine patrol.


    As they turned onto Main Street, the wide thoroughfare appeared eerily empty. The usual bustle of people and carts was absent, and even the shop windows reflected only stillness. Leo''s eyes scanned the surroundings, but nothing seemed out of place¡ªyet the silence felt unnatural, like the city itself was holding its breath. His instincts told him something was off, but Edmond gave no sign, his face unreadable.


    When they finally reached Ashburn Street, Edmond came to an abrupt stop, his body tensing. Without a word, his brow furrowed in concentration as he began muttering an incantation under his breath. Leo recognized the spell¡ªEdmond was scanning for hidden dangers. Edmond¡¯s hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his great sword, his fingers curling tightly around the worn leather grip. The gesture was small but unmistakable: something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± Edmond commanded, his voice low but filled with urgency. It cut through the silence like a blade.


    Despite Leo¡¯s experience in combat, Leo¡¯s heart raced. His mind raced with possibilities¡ªwhat threat lay ahead? A trap? An ambush? Without hesitating, Leo reached down and grabbed the calm gem from his belt. His fingers closed around the cool stone, its surface smooth against his skin. He activated it with a subtle pulse of magic, feeling the gem¡¯s calming energy flow through his body like a cool breeze. The tension in his muscles began to fade, and his rapid heartbeat slowed to a steady, controlled rhythm. His thoughts cleared, and the familiar focus of battle readiness settled over him. Whatever was coming, he was ready for it now.


    Edmond started to move forward, his steps deliberate but charged with a readiness for action. Only a few strides in, he suddenly halted, his sharp gaze locking onto a figure standing about a hundred feet away. Leo quickly followed his line of sight, tension tightening in his chest as his eyes landed on the stranger. The air between them seemed to thicken, the moment fraught with silent anticipation. It didn¡¯t last long. In a flash, Edmond¡¯s hand went to his sword, the blade sliding free with a smooth hiss as he burst into action, his speed unnatural. His body became a blur of controlled power, cutting through the space between them with frightening precision. The quiet street was immediately thrown into chaos¡ªpeople who had been unaware just moments ago screamed and scrambled to get away, their panic filling the air.


    The stranger wasted no time either. His hand shot up, a ball of fire already forming in his palm, its violent heat flickering dangerously close to the fleeing crowd. His posture screamed indifference, as if the lives of the bystanders meant nothing. But Edmond was faster. In a heartbeat, he was upon the man. With a swift, decisive move, Edmond''s fingers brushed the fireball, snuffing it out like a candle flame. In the same instant, his other hand clamped down on the stranger¡¯s wrist with an iron grip. Before anyone could process what had happened, Edmond and the stranger vanished, disappearing from sight as if they had never been there at all, leaving behind a stunned crowd and an uneasy quiet.


    The entire confrontation had lasted less than five seconds, but the speed and intensity of it left Leo standing in shock, his mind struggling to catch up with what had just occurred. For a moment, his thoughts spun, but the calming magic from the gem pulsed through him, grounding him once again. Snapping back to the present, Leo echoed Edmond¡¯s earlier words in his mind and quickly turned toward the panicking crowd, his focus shifting to the civilians now in disarray.


    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm and proceed to the main square. Let¡¯s move quickly and safely,¡± Leo instructed, his voice firm yet reassuring as he began to shepherd the crowd away from the chaos.


    Amidst the chaos, Leo¡¯s fingers fumbled for his telepathy ring to reach the association for backup. But the connection was dead, leaving him in an eerie silence. Minutes ticked by, and soon, the sound of boots on cobblestone signaled the arrival of law enforcement. Among them were Aldred and Edric, their faces etched with concern.


    ¡°Captain?¡± Aldred¡¯s voice cut through the din.


    Leo¡¯s response was almost a shout, ¡°Aldred, Edric, why are you here? Where¡¯s Walden?¡±


    ¡°Walden¡¯s off today,¡± came the terse reply.


    Before more could be said, a thunderous explosion rent the air, a spectacle of light and fire erupting overhead. The crowd¡¯s fear crescendoed into outright terror. Aldred¡¯s eyes met Leo¡¯s, searching for leadership.


    ¡°What are your orders, sir?¡±


    Surveying the pandemonium, Leo knew the weight of command rested on his shoulders. Decisiveness was crucial. ¡°Clear the area, get everyone to safety in the main square¡ªthat includes those in their homes. And someone needs to physically reach the association; our telepathic link is severed.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Aldred and Edric responded in unison, saluting with a fist over their hearts before dispatching his instructions to the other officers.


    As they moved to execute the orders, another deafening boom shook the street, a stark reminder of the urgency at hand.


    ¡®The blast should be loud enough to alert the entire block,¡¯ Leo thought, his mind racing with the urgency of the situation.


    As he guided the last of the civilians towards safety, a piercing scream cut through the commotion. It came from an alley off Orchid Street, a narrow passage overlooked in the frenzy. No officers were in sight, so Leo sprinted towards the source of the distress.


    Arriving at the scene, Leo''s heart sank at the sight of a young girl standing alone, her clothes torn and stained with blood. Her small frame trembled as she hugged herself tightly, but her wide eyes remained dry, filled more with fear than tears.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help,¡± Leo said softly, his voice steady, trying to cut through the panic that hung in the air. He crouched down to her level, hoping to reassure her with his calm demeanor.


    The girl didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes darted nervously toward the far end of the alley where her mother lay, half-buried under a pile of debris. The rubble looked fresh, likely dislodged by the recent explosion that had torn through the area. Leo followed her gaze, his own stomach tightening at the sight.


    He placed a gentle hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, feeling the tension in her tiny body. ¡°I¡¯ll get your mom out, okay? Just stay right here. I¡¯ll be back,¡± he promised, his voice firm with determination.


    Without wasting another second, Leo sprinted to the woman¡¯s side, quickly dropping to his knees beside her. Dust and debris coated her motionless body, his fingers trembled slightly as he reached to check for a pulse. But the moment his hand touched her skin, it dissolved into smoke, vanishing as if she had never been there. Leo pulled back in shock, his mind reeling.


    Confusion hit him like a wave. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t the girl crying? That¡¯s not normal for a child her age,¡¯ he thought, unease creeping in as the pieces of the situation began to feel wrong.


    His instincts flared suddenly. Without thinking, Leo threw himself to the side, just as an acid-green orb shot past him and slammed into the ground where he had been moments before. The ball hissed on impact, corroding the stone with a menacing sizzle.


    ¡®An acid ball?¡¯ Leo¡¯s mind raced as he scrambled back to his feet, the bizarre events snapping into focus. Something wasn¡¯t right about this whole encounter, and he was beginning to realize it too late.


    Leo spun on his heel, eyes darting to the origin of the acid attack. The sight that met him was grotesque; the little girl¡¯s form twisted and contorted, her skin dissolving into nothingness. Within moments, she was replaced by a man whose features were all too familiar to Leo.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The man vanished in a wisp of shadow, only to reappear behind Leo. Caught off guard, Leo¡¯s reflexes helped him just in time to activate his shield. The impact of the dagger against the magical barrier sent him hurtling through the air, crashing down near the alley¡¯s mouth.


    The assailant¡¯s abilities were unmistakable: shadow clones, teleportation, and acid magic. Leo had encountered this unique combination before in the reports of Aline, in his own previous capture. The shape-shifting was a new ability, but Leo had no doubts about the identity of his attacker.


    ¡°Aline,¡± Leo said, his voice steady, though his mind raced with calculations. The man¡¯s grin widened, acknowledging the recognition, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement.


    Aline was no ordinary opponent¡ªan E+ rank necromancer and shadow assassin, known for his ruthlessness and mastery of at least six deadly abilities. Leo quickly assessed his own situation. He had only four attempts left of his shield gem, while Aline¡¯s strength seemed far from running out. The odds were grim. ¡®Do I stand and fight, or do I flee?¡¯ Leo wondered, his thoughts spiraling between strategy and survival.


    Just as Leo was weighing his options, a voice he recognized all too well broke through the tension.


    ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡± Edric called from behind.


    Leo¡¯s heart sank. ¡®No, stay back,¡¯ he thought, panic rising. Edric¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. Aline had already noticed. His hand shot up, dark energy crackling around it as he conjured another Acid orb, this time aimed directly at Edric. Leo¡¯s blood ran cold, instinct kicking in with lightning speed.


    Without hesitation, Leo launched himself backward and to the left, moving with the fluidity of practiced combat, positioning himself between Edric and the incoming threat. He barely had time to think as he spun on his heel, his hand diving into his bag to grab the scroll. In the same breath, the acid orb crashed into his shield with a violent hiss, exploding into a wave of corrosive energy that radiated outward.


    The force of the blast rocked him, his muscles straining as he braced against the impact. The acidic vapors sizzled around him, but the shield held firm, protecting them both from the lethal attack. Leo gritted his teeth, absorbing the shockwave that threatened to knock him off his feet, determined not to give ground.


    In one fluid motion, Leo tossed the scroll toward Edric, his voice sharp and commanding. ¡°Take it!¡± he barked, urgency coloring his words. There was no time for explanations¡ªonly action.


    ¡°Get reinforcements, now!¡±


    Edric clutched the scroll, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished from the alley, leaving a stunned Aline in his wake.


    ¡°A teleport scroll? Should¡¯ve saved your skin with it,¡± Aline taunted, his voice laced with mockery.


    Ignoring the jibe, Leo drew his cane sword, the metal gleaming with readiness. He couldn¡¯t afford to flee; the only path left was through Aline.


    ¡®I will take this bastard down,¡¯ Leo resolved, his gaze hardening.


    He quickly assessed the situation. Aline was likely concealing more tricks, possibly even magical items. Caution was paramount; Aline had singled him out, underestimating Leo¡¯s capabilities¡ªa grave mistake.


    As Leo strategized, Aline began to speak, his voice a sinister melody in the tense air.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick on your feet; seems you¡¯ve chosen the path of a warrior or paladin. A fitting role for simpletons,¡± Aline sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    He didn¡¯t linger for Leo¡¯s retort, aware that reinforcements could arrive at any moment. His shadow clone lunged towards Leo from behind, while Aline himself conjured another acid orb, launching it with deadly intent.


    Leo dashed forward, his eyes locked on the incoming projectile. It was slower than expected, allowing him to evade at the last second. The orb sailed harmlessly over his head, phasing through the shadow clone.


    ¡®Acid is useless against shadows, or maybe his spells can¡¯t hurt his own¡¯ Leo realized, his mind racing.


    He closed the distance to Aline rapidly, sword drawn for a decisive strike. But his blade met only air; Aline had swapped places with his clone in a cunning feint. Leo pivoted, leaping past the clone and whirling to face his adversary. Flames gathered in his palm, coalescing into a fiery sphere that he hurled towards Aline and the clone. The explosion sent a cloud of dust billowing into the air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Leo hurled his sword with all the strength he could muster into the swirling dust where Aline had last stood. His muscles tensed as he dropped into a defensive stance, his eyes scanning the chaotic haze for any sign of movement. As the dust began to settle revealing the aftermath of his throw, a single figure stepped forward from the cloud.


    ¡®Where¡¯s the second one?¡¯ Leo¡¯s gaze darted frantically.


    Then it hit him. Behind¡­


    He spun around, his fist flying towards the hidden threat. A sharp pain lanced through his back as he connected with his target. Aline staggered from the force of Leo¡¯s punch, managing only a superficial cut in return. Leo seized the chance to retreat, putting distance between them as he assessed the situation. His back throbbed with the onset of pain, blood warm against his skin.


    Leo positioned himself strategically, ensuring a clear line of sight to both Aline and the clone. Noticing a fresh scratch marring Aline¡¯s cheek, Leo felt a surge of grim satisfaction. Aline, unfazed, wiped away the blood and offered a chilling smile.


    ¡°Not bad, but this is where it ends,¡± Aline declared, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he summoned a shadow ball in his palm. Leo, recognizing the full extent of Aline¡¯s six abilities, braced himself behind his shield, preparing to dodge. But a sudden weakness seized his legs, rooting him to the spot. ¡®Paralysis?¡¯ The thought flashed through his mind as Aline¡¯s smile widened.


    Leo fought against the paralysis, reaching for his sword to trigger its healing ability. But Aline was one step ahead, lifting his other hand to reveal a ring that pulsed with dark energy.


    Aline¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk, his eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°You thought you were the only one armed with magical items?¡± he taunted, his voice thick with arrogance. He raised his hand, revealing a silver ring that glinted ominously in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose this perfect chance.¡±


    There was a sadistic satisfaction in his voice as he twisted the ring, a faint shimmering aura radiating outward. ¡°This ring nullifies any magic item within its radius,¡± Aline explained, his eyes locked onto Leo, who felt the sudden dulling of the protective enchantments he had been relying on. ¡°And just to make things worse for you, you¡¯ve been poisoned. The longer you struggle, the weaker you¡¯ll get. It¡¯s time to accept your fate.¡±


    A knot tightened in Leo¡¯s chest, but he barely had time to process the words. With a flick of his wrist, Aline conjured a dark, pulsating sphere of shadow magic. It formed quickly, growing denser with each passing second until it was throbbing with malevolent energy. Then, without warning, the shadow ball hurtled toward him, faster and far more dangerous than the acid ball Aline had thrown earlier.


    It wasn¡¯t just the speed that terrified Leo¡ªthe sheer power emanating from the projectile was overwhelming, like a wave of darkness that threatened to swallow him whole. The air around it crackled with distortion, as though reality itself couldn¡¯t bear its presence.


    ¡®He¡¯s been holding this back¡­ waiting for the perfect moment to catch me off guard,¡¯ Leo thought, panic rising in his chest. The shadow ball sped toward him, its trajectory unwavering. His mind raced for a solution, but Aline¡¯s ring was already nullifying his magical defenses. The protective charms he carried now felt useless, as dead as the air around him.


    Worse still, the poison. He could already sense it¡ªa creeping, burning sensation spreading through his veins. His movements felt sluggish, his thoughts hazier with every passing second. He fought to keep his balance, but dizziness clawed at the edges of his mind.


    The shadow ball loomed closer, and Leo¡¯s grip tightened on his cane, his knuckles turning white. His mana reserves surged within him, but casting a spell felt like a gamble. Would Aline have a counter for every move he made? He couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate, but the shadow ball was only seconds away from hitting its mark.


    Leo¡¯s mind frantically scrambled through his options, survival instinct taking over as the threat loomed ever closer.


    ¡­


    In the association¡¯s main hall, Lara was engrossed in paperwork when Edric materialized out of thin air, startling her into conjuring an ice crystal defensively.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± she demanded.


    Edric, bewildered but quick-witted, explained his urgent mission from Leo. Lara¡¯s expression shifted from suspicion to alarm as she processed the news.


    ¡°Everyone, to your duty! Captain Edmond is engaged with the A-rank threat in the city. We must secure the area immediately,¡± she commanded, her voice echoing with authority.


    The hall erupted into action, the sound of armor and weapons clattering as the association¡¯s members mobilized. Lara wasted no time contacting other paladin headquarters for backup. Every available captain was needed for the battle that loomed on the city¡¯s horizon.


    Minutes ticked by, and the hall filled with the hurried footsteps of the association¡¯s members. Faleria¡¯s gaze found Rorin amidst the bustle.


    ¡°Master Rorin, command the ground forces. I¡¯m off to assist Edmond,¡± she declared, her voice cutting through the clamor before she dashed away, her speed a blur to the onlookers.


    Rorin, ever the tactician, wasted no time. ¡°Liamond, take someone to Leo¡¯s side. The rest, you¡¯re with me,¡± he ordered, his tone brooking no argument.


    Liamond, understanding the gravity of the situation, beckoned to Frank. ¡°Take this men and let¡¯s go¡± he instructed, his voice steady.


    Frank, without hesitation, hoisted Edric from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Edric protested, taken aback by the sudden lift.


    ¡°We¡¯re racing against time to reach Leo, and you¡¯re not swift enough on your feet. Lead the way,¡± Liamond explained, urgency propelling their swift departure.


    ¡­


    On the ground below, Leo wrestled furiously with his adversary, his breath ragged as he fought to keep up. Meanwhile, far above, Edmond was locked in a brutal battle against an A-rank foe, a solitary struggle against overwhelming power. Five minutes had already passed, and Edmond¡¯s once-pristine armor was now streaked with blood. His shoulder, torn and bloodied, bore the unmistakable signs of combat¡ªslashes and burns from where his enemy¡¯s relentless attacks had landed.


    Suddenly, the air was pierced by a whistling sound, sharp and fast. Five dark silhouettes shot through the sky like arrows, converging on Edmond¡¯s position with incredible speed. As they drew closer, a massive fireball roared to life, blazing towards the A-rank man with enough heat to turn stone to ash. But with a casual flick of his wrist, the man deflected the attack, the fireball dissipating into nothing as it met the back of his hand. His expression remained calm, almost bored.


    The figures emerged from the remnants of smoke¡ªtheir forms now visible. Faleria led the group, her long coat billowing behind her as she arrived with a quiet but powerful grace. She was flanked by the four captains, each one bristling with combat readiness, their eyes locked on the enemy before them. They were a well-oiled machine, each captain taking their position with the precision of seasoned warriors. Faleria immediately stepped in front of Edmond, her stance protective as she sized up the A-rank opponent.


    Behind them all, Cirnath, the priest, hovered in mid-air, his robes gently rippling as he floated behind Edmond. His hands glowed with a soft, radiant light, channeling healing energy into Edmond¡¯s battered body. The wounds on Edmond¡¯s shoulder began to close, the blood stopping as Cirnath¡¯s magic worked its restorative effects.


    ¡®Apologies for our delay,¡¯ Cirnath¡¯s voice echoed clearly in Edmond¡¯s mind, the telepathic link between them unmistakable. Edmond felt the priest¡¯s presence not just physically but mentally, his calm voice cutting through the chaos of battle.


    ¡®No need for apologies,¡¯ Edmond responded through the link, though his voice was tight with the strain of the fight. He glanced at Faleria, relieved to have reinforcements but knowing the battle was far from over.


    From the back, Gerhard, one of the other captains, spoke next, his voice sharp and demanding as it cut through the telepathic connection. ¡®We need intel.¡¯


    Edmond nodded grimly and, without hesitation, relayed everything he had learned about their mysterious opponent. The A-rank man wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªhe was an enchanter of rare skills, using techniques Edmond had rarely encountered. His strength wasn¡¯t merely in raw magical force but in the subtle ways he manipulated the battlefield, turning it to his advantage.


    The man stood his ground as Edmond¡¯s thoughts flowed into the minds of his comrades. His posture was unnervingly relaxed, as if he was fully aware of the captains now surrounding him yet entirely unconcerned. His eyes moved slowly from one captain to the next, calculating, calm, almost as if he welcomed the challenge.


    For a moment, silence fell over the battlefield. The captains, now armed with the knowledge Edmond had shared, exchanged brief glances¡ªsilent but filled with purpose. Their opponent, still motionless, seemed to be waiting, his lips curling ever so slightly into a cold smile, daring them to make their move.

 Chapter 26: Two Fights

    Frantically scanning his surroundings, Leo knew he had only seconds to act. His body remained stiff from the paralytic, but his hand¡ªhis last moveable part¡ªscraped the ground, fingers desperately feeling for something, anything. Suddenly, his fingertips brushed against something sharp: broken glass.


    In front of him, Aline stood, ready to claim his victory. Leo was nothing more than prey to him now, his body moments away from being harvested for the dark shape-shifting magic that Arkarr had bestowed upon him. Aline¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation, but in the next instant, disbelief overtook his expression.


    With a sharp, desperate motion, Leo stabbed the shard of glass into his own palm. Pain exploded in his hand, but it did what he needed¡ªshattered the paralytic¡¯s grip on him. His nerves screamed, but Leo forced his body to respond, rolling away and putting five meters of distance between himself and Aline. Glancing back at the wall he had been against moments before, he saw it was marred by the impact of the shadow ball.


    Blood dripped from Leo¡¯s hand as he clenched his jaw against the pain, the crimson drops staining the ground beneath him. Aline¡¯s eyes widened, stunned by what he had just witnessed.


    ¡°You impaled yourself to escape paralysis? Are you insane?¡± Aline barked, his voice filled with incredulity and disgust.


    Leo, panting and clutching his bleeding hand, locked eyes with his enemy. ¡°Guess I am,¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, but there was a sharp edge of defiance in his voice. Leo¡¯s hand clasped his sword, invoking its healing magic. The stiffness from the paralysis ebbed away, and the wounds on his back and hand began to mend. Aline, quick to adapt, summoned a shadowy appendage from the wall behind Leo, while his clone charged forward. Leo remained stoic, and as the shadow hand and clone converged on him, they were repelled by an invisible barrier.


    Undeterred, Aline launched an acid ball with one hand and directed the clone to attack again. Leo rose to his feet, his sword emanating a brilliant golden hue. The clone dissipated into nothingness, and the acid ball splashed harmlessly against yet another shield Leo had conjured.


    Aline¡¯s voice pierced the air with urgency, ¡°That¡¯s four of your shields gone; only one remains.¡± His scream echoed, a stark reminder of the dwindling defenses.


    Leo, however, seemed unfazed, his attention inward as he meticulously crafted a strategy. The thought raced through his mind, ¡®My mana reserves are nearly depleted; this is my final gambit. Failure is not an option, if I fail I¡¯ll probably die.¡¯


    As Aline prepared to launch another acid ball, his posture dripping with confidence, Leo remained calm. Without a flicker of hesitation, Leo raised his hand, palm open, pointing directly at his opponent. The gesture was deliberate, almost casual, as though he was unconcerned by the dangerous ball of acid forming in Aline¡¯s grasp.


    Aline¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk, his confidence bolstered by the short distance now between them. He thought he had Leo trapped, the gap closed too tight for escape.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Aline sneered, his voice dripping with condescension. ¡°Your items are useless here.¡±


    His fingers drifted towards the ring on his hand, ready to unleash its nullifying magic once again. Leo, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He stood firm, his eyes locked on Aline, his face unreadable. Then, in a low voice, calm and steady, Leo spoke two words that cut through the air like a blade.


    ¡°False power.¡±


    In that single moment, Aline¡¯s ring flickered and then failed entirely, its magic suddenly extinguished. The confident smirk on Aline¡¯s face vanished, replaced with shock as he glanced down at the now-useless ring. His mind raced, trying to comprehend how Leo had rendered his most prized magical tool inert.


    Leo didn¡¯t waste a second. Seizing the opening, he swiftly conjured two blazing fire orbs, their heat crackling in the air as he hurled them with deadly precision towards Aline.


    Aline¡¯s shock melted into a sneer as he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Never underestimate me, child,¡± he spat, his voice thick with disdain. His reflexes, honed from years of combat, kicked in immediately. With a swift motion, he countered by launching two acid orbs of his own, sending them hurtling towards Leo¡¯s fiery projectiles.


    The two forces collided in midair, and the resulting explosion was deafening. Flames and acid mixed violently, creating a thick cloud of dust and smoke that obscured the battlefield. For a brief moment, everything was shrouded in chaos, the thick veil of dust rendering both fighters invisible to one another.


    Then, from the heart of that chaos, something else emerged.


    A third inferno¡ªa larger, more vicious fireball¡ªsurged through the dust, aimed directly at Aline¡¯s head. Leo had planned this moment, anticipating Aline¡¯s counter and biding his time. The fireball raced forward with lethal intent, a streak of searing heat cutting through the veil of dust.


    But Aline was no ordinary combatant. As an E-rank, his reactions were lightning-fast. With barely a fraction of a second to spare, he conjured one final acid orb, the green liquid forming instantly in his palm. He flung it at the incoming fireball, and just as the two forces met, another explosion rocked the air.


    Aline let out a cold, mirthless laugh as the aftermath settled around them. ¡°It seems your fire orbs have been exhausted as well,¡±.


    Emerging from the settling dust, a silhouette charged forward with relentless determination. Aline tired to use his shadow clone but the light of the sword didn¡¯t let him. His magical items, too, were rendered inert, leaving him defenseless. The events unfolded in mere seconds, too rapid for Aline to fully grasp the gravity of his predicament. In a reflexive response, he hurled an acid orb at Leo, striking and shattering Leo¡¯s final shield. Rage consumed Aline.


    ¡°You insufferable brat,¡± Aline hissed venomously, his voice seething with hatred.


    With a fluid, predatory motion, Aline lunged forward, his dagger glinting in the dim light as he aimed for Leo¡¯s chest. Metal rang sharply through the air as his dagger met the edge of Leo¡¯s sword, the clash of steel halting the attack. Sparks flew from the impact, and the two stood locked in a brief struggle, their blades pressed against one another. Aline snarled, pushing forward with all his strength, determined to overpower his younger opponent.


    Leo, though feeling the pressure of Aline¡¯s brute force, held his ground. In his right hand, he gripped his sword tightly, muscles straining under the effort of keeping Aline at bay. But his left hand was free, and with a focused, deliberate movement, he raised it, eyes narrowing as he concentrated.


    In the palm of his outstretched hand, a sphere of flames materialized¡ªhot, bright, and swirling with raw power.


    Aline¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had seen Leo use multiple fireballs already, and this one shouldn¡¯t have been possible. ¡°How?¡± he gasped, disbelief etched across his face. ¡°You¡¯ve used all your fireballs.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t immediately respond, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, a sly grin tugged at the corners of his lips, a glint of mischief flashing in his eyes. ¡°The last one wasn¡¯t a fireball,¡± he said, his tone almost playful. ¡°It was a ball of light.¡±


    Aline¡¯s confusion deepened as he struggled to comprehend the trickery at play. His mind raced, and then the realization hit him¡ªhe had been deceived.


    ¡°And I am an illusionist,¡± Leo added, his voice low but triumphant. The fireball flickered ominously in his hand, the truth of Leo¡¯s words dawning on Aline as the battlefield shifted from brute force to one of clever manipulation. The fireball erupted from Leo¡¯s hand, striking Aline with force enough to send him reeling backward. Such a blast had the potential to wound even a C-ranked if struck directly at close range. Consequently, Aline was left clinging to life, prostrate and vulnerable as Leo advanced once more.


    In a swift and precise strike, Leo¡¯s sword came down upon Aline¡¯s hand, severing his index finger along with the one adorned with the ring. Aline¡¯s scream of agony pierced the air. Leo, mounting Aline¡¯s back, clasped his hands together and secured them with specialized handcuffs. Despite the successful capture, Leo¡¯s anger seethed within him; he contemplated delivering a final, fatal blow. As he positioned the sword at Aline¡¯s neck, a distant voice interrupted the tense moment.


    ¡°Captain?¡± The inquiry came from Aldred, his tone laced with concern.


    The sound of his name snapped Leo out of his reverie. His gaze fell upon the sword he held, a tool that had nearly claimed a life.


    ¡®Damn this negative effect, I almost killed him.¡¯


    With a sigh of regret for the close call, he disengaged the weapon¡¯s glowing blade and returned it to its sheath.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Leo assured, his voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through him.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Aldred approached, his eyes scanning the aftermath of the skirmish, piecing together the narrative of battle. ¡°Captain, where is Edric?¡± he inquired, a hint of urgency in his voice.


    Leo felt a bead of sweat trail down his temple. ¡°I¡¯ve teleport him to the association,¡± he replied, hoping to allay any immediate concerns.


    A glint of metal caught Aldred¡¯s attention, and he stooped to retrieve a fallen dagger. ¡°A dagger¡­¡± he murmured, examining the weapon with a mix of curiosity and awe.


    ¡°Keep watch over him until reinforcements arrive,¡± Leo instructed, nodding towards the incapacitated foe. ¡°He¡¯s severely wounded and unlikely to flee, but should he attempt anything, that dagger will ensure he remains subdued. It possesses an enchantment capable of paralysis.¡±


    Aldred¡¯s eyes widened, clearly unaccustomed to handling such enchanted artifacts. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± he asked as Leo prepared to depart.


    Leo recalled a line from the ¡®Magic Intermediate¡¯ book, a section detailing the minimal requirements for shapeshifting¡ªa mere fragment of flesh. The possibility that the young girl they sought might still be alive ignited a spark of hope within him.


    ¡°I must search for someone,¡± Leo stated with newfound resolve. Without another word, he broke into a sprint.


    ¡­


    Suspended high above the battlefield, Faleria and the five captains stood, their eyes fixed on the A-ranker before them. Despite their combined might, the prospect of victory seemed daunting.


    The man before them stood with an air of nonchalance, almost inviting their assault with his stoic silence.


    ¡°I shall lead the charge,¡± Gerhard communicated through telepathy after a moment¡¯s contemplation.


    Gerhard, a B+ Elementalist on the cusp of ascending to A- rank, wielded a staff imbued with a focus-enhancing enchantment. This staff was essential, counteracting the focus-draining side effect of his magical rope that granted him the power of flight. With a commanding raise of his staff, flames coalesced before him, swiftly morphing into a fiery phoenix that dove towards their foe. The A-ranker, with a mere whisper of ¡®ice¡¯, conjured a chilling enchantment that materialized a wall of ice, halting the phoenix¡¯s advance with ease. The icy barrier shattered, revealing Edmond, who soared behind it with two golden wings aglow, unleashing the full extent of his power in a coordinated strike with Gerhard. His sword radiated with a brilliant light, contrasting the dark tendrils that began to coil around the A-ranker¡¯s blade.


    Suddenly, Nora joined the aerial fray¡ªher silver hair streaming behind her and her frosted sword shimmering in the sunlight as she flew through the sky. She moved with precision, her blade crackling with icy energy as she closed the distance to the A-ranker. The A-ranker remained undeterred. With a swift motion, his sword split into twin blades¡ªone wreathed in shadow to meet Edmond¡¯s radiant light, the other ablaze to clash against the freezing cold of Nora¡¯s weapon.


    The clash in mid-air was nothing short of cataclysmic. As their swords collided with full force, a massive shockwave exploded outward, rippling through the sky like the boom of thunder. The sheer force of their strike displaced the air around them, sending a gust strong enough to bend the clouds below and scatter the birds fleeing from the impact. The force even sent small trails of wind racing down towards the ground far beneath them.


    Edmond¡¯s light-infused sword sparked against the A-ranker¡¯s shadowy blade, while Nora¡¯s frost-covered weapon met the searing heat of his flaming sword. Ice hissed and melted into vapor where it clashed with fire, sending plumes of steam spiraling through the air. For a moment, it seemed like their combined assault would overpower him¡ªtwo Paladins striking with perfect synchronization against a single opponent.


    But the A-ranker remained unfazed, his strength seemingly limitless. Even in the air, where gravity had no purchase, he held his ground with ease. The shockwave dispersed, yet he stood as an immovable force, parrying their strikes with graceful, lethal efficiency.


    As the battle raged in the sky, another threat loomed from above. Emma descended swiftly from a higher altitude, her body angled for a perfect strike. Her right hand glowed with an intense golden light, transforming into a massive, radiant fist¡ªa testament to her skill as a Paladin specializing in hand-to-hand combat. With a roar of determination, she aimed directly for the A-ranker¡¯s exposed back.


    But just as Emma¡¯s golden fist was about to connect, the A-ranker vanished, dissolving into thin air with a sudden, unnatural speed. A split second later, he reappeared high above them, inverted and floating upside down as if the sky was his domain. His casual posture was a stark contrast to the ferocity of the battle, his gaze now focused on the clouds above rather than his enemies below.


    "Do all of you Paladin captains resort to hostility without reason?" he asked, his voice cold but laced with mockery. The question echoed eerily in the vast sky, a taunt that carried on the wind as his inverted form hung above them, seemingly untouchable.


    Edmond, taking the lead, responded with a mix of indignation and resolve. ¡°An intruder of A-rank power breaches our city, and you expect a cordial invitation for tea?¡±


    The A-ranker¡¯s eyebrow arched in feigned surprise. ¡°Oh, how impolite of me. My apologies. I am Kenneth Randall,¡± he introduced himself with a courteous nod.


    Edmond maintained his combative posture, unswayed by the introduction. ¡°And what, Mr. Randall, is the purpose of your uninvited visit?¡±


    Kenneth¡¯s expression turned serious, his smile fading into a businesslike demeanor. ¡°I seek a particular artifact from your church. Hand it over willingly, and I assure you, no harm will come to anyone.¡±


    Edmond¡¯s stance hardened, his voice resolute. ¡°That is something we cannot concede.¡±


    Kenneth¡¯s smile returned, a knowing glint in his eye. ¡°As expected. Then let us not prolong this encounter any further.¡±


    Kenneth¡¯s presence unleashed an overwhelming aura, so potent that it compelled each of the captains to unleash their full power in response. With a grand gesture, Kenneth spread his arms wide. From the heavens descended five pristine white chairs, carved from stone, followed by a platform upon which they rested. The atmosphere thrummed with the palpable pulsations of mana.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes widened with recognition. Among the captains, only he and one other had witnessed such a spectacle before. It was a domain, a space conjured by those of A rank or higher, a personal dimension they could call upon in dire times. Yet, for an A-ranker to summon their domain into the physical realm was unheard of; such a feat was reserved for those of A3 rank or greater. For below this rank their only option was to trick the person into their domain were they are like gods. Was he an A3 and above?


    Gerhard, the only other captain who had seen a domain, shared Edmond¡¯s look of shock and anxiety. If Kenneth truly stood among the ranks of A3, their chances of victory were slim. Last time, they had been mere spectators; now, they faced the daunting task of combating this formidable enemy.


    Upon the chairs sat five figures, each a mirror image of Kenneth, adding to the surreal nature of the scene.


    Kenneth¡¯s voice carried a mocking tone as he addressed the imbalance of their numbers. ¡°Six against one hardly seems fair. Let¡¯s even the odds, shall we? Six against six.¡±


    As the figures rose from their seats, Kenneth declared, ¡°They are each enchanted with a fragment of my essence.¡±


    A surge of mana radiated from the six Kenneths, a force so intense it could extinguish the life of anyone below D rank with its sheer power.


    ¡°Cirnath!¡± Edmond¡¯s cry cut through the tension, a call to action in the face of overwhelming odds.


    ¡°I know¡± Cirnath, thrust his hand skyward, conjuring a vast magical circle that shimmered beneath him. A luminous platform, crafted from pure light, unfurled across the city¡¯s expanse, shielding it from the impending mana storm. The wave of mana crashed against the barrier, dissipating upon impact. Cirnath, drenched in perspiration, had expended a staggering eighty percent of his mana reserves. With urgency, he retrieved a mana potion from his satchel and consumed it, replenishing his dwindling energy.


    Kenneth, with an air of anticipation, declared, ¡°Now that our stage is set, shall we commence?¡± No sooner had he spoken than the five clones surged forward in a relentless charge. Cirnath, a priest whose role was to bolster his allies, watched as the four captains and Faleria sprang into action to confront the onslaught. Meanwhile, the true Kenneth remained a passive spectator, observing the fray with keen interest.


    Edmond engaged one of the clones, his sword cloaked in a veil of shadows. Kenneth¡¯s own blade was a magic item, a magical artifact capable of morphing into any form. Empowered by the wilder¡¯s enchantment, it adapted to any situation, rendering Kenneth¡¯s defense impenetrable and his offense precise. To Edmond and Nora, it presented itself as a sword; to Faleria and Emma, a gauntlet; and to Gerhard, a staff.


    From his vantage point, Cirnath wove a tapestry of buff spells, bolstering his comrades with a myriad of enhancements. Though the clones paled in comparison to Kenneth¡¯s true might, they still posed a formidable challenge to those of B rank.


    To the left, Gerhard found himself locked in a relentless magical duel, each of his attacks effortlessly countered by the enchanter before him. His opponent moved with chilling precision, manipulating the elements with nothing more than a whisper of enchantment. Gerhard¡¯s fireballs fizzled into steam against sudden walls of ice; his conjured tornadoes unraveled by opposing gusts. Yet Gerhard, poised at the edge of A-rank mastery, would not falter so easily. Unlike many mages, he could cast multiple spells simultaneously, a rarity among even the most skilled. With a flourish of his staff, he summoned five stones that floated above him, igniting into blazing spheres of molten magma. As he prepared to conjure a storm, Emma''s urgent voice cut through the din of battle, sharp with warning: "Gerhard, be careful!"


    The momentary distraction was enough. Gerhard barely turned in time to see another of Kenneth''s clones springing at him from the side, its blade aimed for his heart. Realization hit swiftly¡ªthe real Kenneth¡¯s assault on Emma had freed one of the clones. Worse still, the enchanter had cast "Vibrations," an enchantment that severed their telepathic link, leaving the captains isolated in the chaos.


    With no time to strategize, Gerhard snapped the five molten stones into a defensive formation, drawing them together into a heated shield. The clone¡¯s blade glanced off the superheated surface with a screech. Gerhard then glimpsed a far graver threat¡ªhis own clone advancing on Cirnath, the priest. Still recovering from an earlier spell, Cirnath stood defenseless, ripe for an easy kill.


    Kenneth¡¯s smile was one of triumph, his eyes glinting as his blade drew nearer to Cirnath. But the victory he anticipated never arrived. Just as his sword was about to pierce the priest, a flash of silver cut through the battlefield¡ªEdmond¡¯s blade. Edmond had teleported with perfect timing, his glove allowing him to intercept the strike and deliver a killing blow to the clone.


    Across the battlefield, the clone dueling with Edmond faltered, its movements staggering. Edmond wasted no time. He spun on his heel and cast his eyes toward the clone near Gerhard. With a decisive gesture, he whispered a single word, "Dispel."


    The ice surrounding the clone¡¯s weapon dissolved instantly, and as it reached for the molten barrier, its hand plunged into the scorching magma. Gerhard seized the moment. Raising his staff high, his mana surged wildly, and five swirling portals erupted around the clone.


    ¡°Chains of Hell,¡± he whispered, his voice low but reverberating with power.


    From each portal shot forth chains wreathed in fire, coiling around the clone with the speed of a serpent¡¯s strike. Ten chains per portal bound the creature in a blazing sphere of searing heat. Gerhard grabbed the lead chain and pulled with all his might, causing the inferno to constrict violently. The clone barely had time to scream before it was incinerated, obliterated by the crushing force.


    For a moment, victory seemed at hand. Gerhard let out a breath, his body pulsing with the thrill of triumph¡ªuntil a scream, raw and agonized, ripped through the air. Both he and Edmond turned, their faces draining of color as they saw Faleria plummeting to the ground below, a savage wound carved across her chest, her blood spilling into the sky.


    Their moment of victory had been shattered.

 Chapter 27: Up In The Sky

    Gerhard and Edmond stood frozen, watching helplessly as Faleria tumbled toward the distant ground below, her limp body carving a dreadful path through the air. Their breath caught, powerless to intervene fast enough. The clone, a blur of unnatural speed, closed in on her with alarming velocity. Its doubled momentum left no margin for error, ensuring its deadly strike would connect long before either captain could react.


    Then, in a flash of silvery brilliance, Nora materialized between Faleria and her attacker. Her frost-encrusted sword swung up with unwavering precision, creating a shimmering, icy barrier against the clone''s assault. The impact of their clash sent a shockwave through the air, rippling outward from the collision point. Nora, though skilled, was no match for the sheer force of the strike. The clone''s savage momentum blasted her back through the sky, sending her spiraling in a wide arc, but her intervention bought Faleria a vital few seconds.


    Seizing the opening Nora had created, Edmond moved. With a burst of speed and unyielding focus, he closed the distance to Faleria. His sword, bathed in a brilliant golden light, descended in a sweeping arc. The blade crashed down onto the clone¡¯s head with crushing force, stopping its vicious attack mid-swing. The clash produced a wave of radiant energy, a brief but potent flare of light that repelled the clone momentarily, its body recoiling from the intensity of Edmond¡¯s blow.


    At that very moment, Cirnath raised his hand, his face etched with deep concentration. From his fingertips, a soft golden glow unfurled into the air, blossoming into a radiant sphere that expanded to encompass Faleria¡¯s falling form. The sphere acted like a cocoon, gently cradling her and pulling her away from the fray. Inside, Faleria¡¯s grievous wounds began to close, the golden energy knitting her flesh back together with deliberate precision. The sphere pulsed rhythmically, radiating warmth and calm amid the surrounding chaos.


    "Leave her to me," Cirnath¡¯s voice rang out, calm but commanding. His spell, the powerful ¡®Healing Room,¡¯ would shelter Faleria, ensuring both her physical restoration and protection from further harm. Within the golden bubble, she was safe from the brutal battle raging just outside.


    Gerhard, knowing full well the enormous strain Cirnath was under, quickly positioned himself as a human shield before the priest. He could feel the palpable tension in the air, knowing Cirnath was balancing not only Faleria¡¯s protection but also the city-wide golden platform that supported them all in mid-air. Such an immense feat was grueling for even a B-ranked priest, and the weight of this responsibility pressed heavily on Gerhard¡¯s mind. Any breach in their defense could spell disaster.


    Meanwhile, Emma fell back from the front lines, grimacing as fresh wounds along her arm and shoulder bled sluggishly. Though painful, they were not fatal. She tore a strip of fabric from her sleeve, quickly wrapping the wound to stem the bleeding, her sharp eyes still locked onto their adversary.


    ¡°There¡¯s something more,¡± she noted, her voice quiet but filled with growing alarm. ¡°Their strength... it¡¯s increasing with every clone we take down.¡±


    Her eyes locked onto the adversary¡ªevery step, every movement of clones seemed faster, more precise, as if they were growing stronger with each of his clone¡¯s deaths. The notion was chilling. Edmond¡¯s gaze briefly flicked to her, the same understanding dawning in his eyes, but he remained resolute.


    Together, Edmond advanced, flanked by Nora, who had regained her balance and rejoined the fight, and Emma, her injuries notwithstanding. Their movements were synchronized, driven by years of battle-hardened camaraderie. A mere glance between Edmond and Gerhard communicated everything¡ªan unspoken understanding, a nod of mutual acknowledgment.


    No words were necessary. They had fought together for too long to require them. Their battle plan was set, understood instinctively. Edmond moved to engage the clone head-on, with Nora at his side. Meanwhile, Gerhard took his place to defend Cirnath, who continued to maintain the platform and heal Faleria.


    Gerhard raised his right hand and under his hushed incantation, a dense fog enveloped the battlefield, obscuring vision and muffling sound. As Kenneth gestured to dispel the mist, Edmond, Emma, and Nora burst forth from the veil, each engaging their spectral clone. The clang of metal rang out from where Emma and Edmond clashed with their foes. In contrast, Nora¡¯s blade met no resistance, slicing through her opponent as if through air. Then, in a twist of illusion, a second Nora materialized behind Edmond¡¯s preoccupied clone and delivered a decisive stab. The clone¡¯s form crystallized into ice before fragmenting into nothingness.


    Nora had invoked ¡®Mirage,¡¯ a spell that turned the fog into a canvas for her deception. As her doppelg?nger fell, the illusion dissipated. Gerhard seizing the moment, conjured his infernal chains, lashing out at Nora¡¯s clone to thwart any further assault.


    Nora advanced unscathed through the remnants of her icy foe. Kenneth, quick to react, pointed his sword at the disintegrating clone and uttered, ¡°Explosion enchantment.¡± The remaining clones ignited, their forms alight with impending doom. Edmond unfurled his golden wings, enveloping Nora in a protective embrace.


    The explosion ripped through the air, a deafening blast that sent Emma tumbling violently through the sky. The shockwave rattled the battlefield, leaving even the most seasoned fighters momentarily disoriented. Gerhard, in the midst of forming a protective wind barrier, felt the pressure hit him hard. Before he could react, Emma¡¯s clone darted towards him, its movements unnaturally fast, its blade aimed directly at his unguarded side. Gerhard¡¯s heart raced, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to deflect it in time. His expression hardened in the face of imminent danger.


    But just before the clone¡¯s strike could connect, a streak of golden light blazed from above, descending like a meteor. Emma, her body glowing with divine radiance, appeared in a burst of energy. Her once-pristine Paladin armor was in tatters, her skin bruised and bloodied, yet she moved with fierce determination. Her right fist, now an enormous golden construct, collided with the clone¡¯s attack, shattering its momentum and sending it reeling through the air. Without wasting a second, Emma lunged forward, grabbing the clone¡¯s leg mid-air with unrelenting force.


    With a furious cry, she flung the clone aside, her body propelled by sheer will as she rocketed after it. "I will not let you get away from me again!" Emma¡¯s voice carried across the battlefield, filled with a burning resolve. Her speed was unlike anything her companions had seen before¡ªan effect of the dangerous technique she had invoked, her ¡°Limit Break.¡±


    Each of her strikes radiated with golden light, fists blurring as they smashed into the clone with the power of a celestial storm. The clone struggled under her relentless barrage, its form slowly crumbling with each hit. Emma¡¯s blows were merciless, precise, and overwhelming, until finally, the clone¡¯s body gave way, disintegrating under the sheer force of her attack. But just as victory seemed near, the fallen clone¡¯s remains began to shimmer ominously, an all-too-familiar glow signaling an impending explosion.


    "Emma!" Cirnath¡¯s voice cut through the battle, filled with warning.


    But the warning came too late. The clone detonated in a brilliant flash of light, sending yet another concussive wave across the sky. When the smoke began to clear, Emma¡¯s form could be seen¡ªhurtling through the air, her scorched golden armor still clinging to her battered frame. Severe burns marred her skin, but by some miracle, she had survived. Her limit break, though draining, had given her enough strength to endure the blast.


    The reprieve, however, was short-lived.


    The final clone, now twice as fast and ferocious, wasted no time. It darted towards the wounded Emma, blade poised for a lethal strike, ready to end her life in one swift motion.


    But just as the clone neared, Gerhard¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "Salamander!" From the swirling skies, a massive, fiery winged lizard descended with terrifying speed. The magical beast, its body wreathed in flames, lashed out with its tail. The searing tail cut through the clone¡¯s path, striking with precision and scorching the clone upon impact. The clone staggered back, reeling from the burning attack.


    Meanwhile, Cirnath, his face tight with concentration, extended his hand toward Emma. A soft golden light formed around her, enveloping her in a protective sphere. The sphere floated gently through the air, pulling Emma safely back to Cirnath¡¯s side, where he could begin to heal her extensive wounds.


    High above the chaos, Kenneth observed the battle unfolding beneath him with a smug expression. His gaze shifted lazily between the struggling captains below. Edmond¡¯s swift movements had not escaped his notice, particularly during the earlier clash when the fog had covered the battlefield. His lips curled into a knowing smirk as he called down to Edmond, his voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Clever. Passing your teleportation glove to her amidst the fog. That saved her for now... But look at you both.¡± Kenneth¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°You¡¯re drained. I can sense it. The glove¡¯s toll on your stamina¡ªit¡¯s steep, isn¡¯t it? So tell me... What¡¯s your next move?¡±


    Kenneth¡¯s insight was accurate. The teleportation glove¡¯s drawback was severe, sapping stamina exponentially with each use. Edmond had already teleported twice, covering a distance exceeding 200 meters, equivalent to the exertion of walking 10,000 meters. Nora, having used the glove for a near 200-meter distance, was physically less robust than Edmond. Moreover, Edmond¡¯s other glove, which dispelled spells, also came with a hefty price¡ªdoubling the mana cost of the negated ability. Having used it against an A-ranker¡¯s spells twice, Edmond¡¯s mana reserves were now utterly depleted.


    Edmond gently lowered Nora to the ground, her back showing signs of burning from the explosion.


    ¡°Your losses are equal to ours; four of your clones have been defeated,¡± Edmond retorted, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    Kenneth¡¯s response was a grin, broad and confident. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Without waiting for Edmond¡¯s reply, Kenneth and his remaining clone launched a simultaneous attack. Kenneth engaged Edmond in a flurry of swordplay, while his clone targeted Nora. The air was filled with the sound of clashing steel as they fought. Nora¡¯s shoulder was already injured, struggling to fend off the clone¡¯s flaming sword. Without warning, the sword detonated, unleashing an explosion that could have leveled a structure. The blast sent Nora tumbling backward, her sword flung from her grasp.


    The clone, relentless, pursued her with increased velocity, its blade poised to deliver a fatal blow. But just as it seemed he would reach her, the platform beneath him gave way. Gerhard¡¯s Salamander, which had vanished moments before, now reappeared directly below the clone. The creature¡¯s gaping maw, filled with flames and molten rock, awaited its prey. The clone, caught off guard and unable to evade, cast a knowing glance at Cirnath and Gerhard, realizing their ploy.


    As the clone clashed with Nora, Cirnath moved with quiet precision, manipulating the magical golden platform beneath them. His hands, glowing faintly, guided Gerhard¡¯s Salamander into position, setting up the perfect ambush. From below, the fiery beast emerged like a specter, its molten jaws wide open. The clone, distracted by its duel with Nora, barely registered the threat before the Salamander¡¯s infernal bite closed around it.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    For a fleeting moment, Cirnath felt a surge of victory rise within him. His heart raced as he watched the clone engulfed in the Salamander¡¯s searing maw. ¡°Finally,¡± he exclaimed, his voice almost trembling with relief. ¡°The last one is defeated!¡±


    But as Cirnath turned to his comrades, Gerhard remained unmoved, his face set in a grim frown. He could still feel it¡ªthe clone¡¯s presence. Despite being captured within the Salamander¡¯s jaws, it hadn¡¯t been destroyed. The battle was far from over.


    Meanwhile, Edmond was locked in a brutal exchange with Kenneth, both combatants moving at breakneck speed. Kenneth¡¯s mastery of enchantment spells allowed him to control the battlefield with terrifying precision. Just as Edmond raised his sword for another strike, Kenneth whispered a single word that echoed with power: ¡°Heavy.¡±


    Suddenly, Edmond¡¯s sword became impossibly heavy, its weight pulling him down with crushing force. His armor, already cumbersome, now felt like a leaden prison. With a grunt of effort, Edmond staggered and fell on the platform, his movements slowed by the enchantment. Kenneth saw his chance and, in a blur of motion, launched himself toward Gerhard, aiming for a lethal blow.


    Gerhard, standing on the edge of exhaustion, had precious little mana left for another spell. His mind raced through the possibilities, weighing the outcomes in mere seconds. As Kenneth closed in, his sword poised to strike, Gerhard made his decision. He whispered a single word, ¡°Switch.¡±


    In an instant, Gerhard swapped places with his Salamander. Kenneth¡¯s strike, now unstoppable, continued on its path. His sword, glowing with an eerie purple light, slashed through the Salamander¡¯s body instead of Gerhard¡¯s. The clone trapped within the Salamander also bore the brunt of the devastating blow, but Gerhard¡¯s mind was elsewhere¡ªfocused on the Salamander¡¯s final gift.


    The Salamander¡¯s death triggered its ultimate defense mechanism: a self-detonation. Gerhard had chosen this tactic knowing the risk but also knowing the reward. His own life would have ended permanently if Kenneth¡¯s strike had landed, but the Salamander, a summoned beast, could be reborn after a month¡¯s time.


    As the Salamander¡¯s body began to collapse, its core ignited. Gerhard¡¯s eyes gleamed with grim satisfaction as he called out, ¡°Cirnath!¡±


    Cirnath, ever watchful, responded without hesitation. His hands flashed as he manipulated the magical platform beneath them, warping it to form a protective barrier. Golden light flickered and solidified, creating a shield just moments before the Salamander erupted in a massive explosion.


    The blast was cataclysmic. Flames and molten rock expanded outward in a fiery wave, threatening to obliterate everything within its radius. The explosion reached high into the sky, stretching from Orchid Street to Main Street, engulfing the battlefield in a searing inferno. Kenneth, caught in the thick of it, was thrown backward, while the clone inside was completely incinerated. The explosion cracked the very foundation of the magical platform, causing fractures to splinter across its surface.


    Cirnath¡¯s barrier held firm, but only just. The impact left him straining, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he maintained the protection over his comrades. The platform wobbled precariously, its once golden glow dimming under the strain.


    As the smoke cleared, the battlefield lay in devastation. Chunks of the platform began to crumble away, falling to the ground below. But amidst the chaos, Gerhard stood resolute, knowing that though the Salamander was lost, they had survived the clash.


    As the dust began to settle over the battlefield, four of the six combatants lay incapacitated, their bodies still, only faint groans of pain indicating life. Cirnath stood among them, his once-bright mana reserves now nearly drained. His breath came in shallow, ragged bursts as he struggled to keep his Healing spheres active. Edmond, finally freed from the weight of the heavy enchantment that had shackled him during the earlier stages of the fight, stood tall, his eyes scanning the remnants of the chaotic scene, ready for whatever was about to unfold.


    Across the battlefield, Kenneth stepped forward, his clothes unsullied, his body unscathed. He wore a smug smile, as though this part of the battle had merely been a warm-up. ¡°Shall we begin the real game?¡± he taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    Edmond¡¯s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the situation. Faleria lay on the platform, her chest rising and falling heavily as Cienath worked to heal her wounds. Her armor bore deep dents and was smeared with streaks of blood. She struggled to rise, but her strength was nearly spent. Beside her, two captains equally battered, lay motionless their injuries too severe for them to move. Gerhard, though visibly depleted of mana remained standing, his eyes sharp with unwavering determination. And Cirnath, despite the fatigue gnawing at him, continued to channel his dwindling magic, his Healing spheres flickering weakly in the air.


    With a sharp inhale, Edmond¡¯s hand tightened around the hilt of his sword. He could feel the tension in his muscles, the anticipation of what was to come. But before he could act, a sudden sound pierced the air.


    Ding.


    The sound, clear and resonant, echoed like the toll of a church bell, cutting through the tension and signaling an unmistakable shift in the battle''s tide.


    Ding.


    To everyone¡¯s disbelief, the destroyed platform beneath their feet began to reassemble itself, as if time itself were being reversed. And in the blink of an eye, a small, gleaming church materialized, its pristine form seemingly conjured from the very air itself.


    Ding.


    The final bell tolled just as a voice, both commanding and achingly familiar, cut through the tumult of the battlefield. ¡°Yes, let us begin.¡±


    Edmond spun on his heel, his heart pounding as he searched for the source of the voice. Standing there, with a calm yet reassuring grin, was Oryu¡ªhis old comrade. His presence, radiating both power and authority, sent a wave of relief through Edmond.


    ¡°Excellent work, everyone,¡± Oryu said, his tone both proud and firm. His gaze flickered to Cirnath, who stood barely upright from exhaustion. ¡°Cirnath, escort everyone into the church; I¡¯ll assist with their healing.¡±


    Without hesitation, Cirnath nodded, his face pale but determined.


    The golden glow of his already-formed healing spheres spread further, enveloping another captain along with Faleria and Emma. The spheres¡¯ light pulsed softly as they lifted the injured gently from the ground, their wounds steadily mending under its soothing warmth.


    Gerhard, drained of mana and realizing he could no longer contribute meaningfully, turned and followed Cirnath into the shelter of the Church.


    Slowly, they were guided toward the gleaming sanctuary that had appeared. The doors swung open, inviting them inside.


    As the last of the wounded passed through, the great doors of the church closed behind them, sealing them away from the chaos of the battlefield outside. For a moment, all was still.


    Edmond, who had harbored suspicions about Kenneth¡¯s rank and ability to summon his domain, now found his curiosity piqued by Oryu¡¯s similar feat. ¡°How can you use your domain as well?¡± he inquired.


    Oryu¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Summoning one¡¯s domain requires a vast reservoir of mana, not necessarily the rank of A3 or higher. A legendary item or dragon mana gems can serve the same purpose.¡±


    His gaze then shifted to Kenneth, adopting a more solemn tone. ¡°Kenneth Randall, a mercenary of the Magic Empire and an A1 rank¡ªI assume you possess a legendary item. What business do you have in my city?¡±


    Kenneth¡¯s expression soured at Oryu¡¯s intervention. ¡°Indeed, I have a magical item, but I didn¡¯t use it to call forth my domain. I utilized a crystal instead. As for your second inquiry, you¡¯ll have to defeat me to uncover that.¡±


    Anticipating Kenneth''s next move, Oryu brandished his staff, its shaft adorned with three distinct gems¡ªyellow, red, and blue, each shimmering with latent power. With a flick of his wrist, the yellow gem ignited, releasing a concentrated beam of light that shot toward Kenneth, moving with the speed and intensity of a lightning strike.


    Kenneth, reacting with lightning reflexes, transformed his sword into a broad shield, the blade¡¯s metal shifting seamlessly. The beam struck the shield, deflecting off with a loud crackle of energy. But Kenneth wasn¡¯t done. Without pausing, his weapon morphed again, this time elongating into a sleek longbow. In a fluid motion, he nocked a flaming arrow, and before releasing, two enchantment circles flared to life¡ªone multiplying the arrow, the other amplifying its speed. In an instant, the single arrow multiplied into a hundred, each glowing with fiery intensity, all aimed directly at Oryu.


    Oryu, his expression calm and calculated, activated the blue gem on his staff. A shimmering protective barrier materialized in the air, forming a translucent circle around him. The arrows struck the shield with a series of deafening impacts, each detonation ringing out as flames collided with the magical defense. The force shook the air, but Oryu stood unmoved within his impenetrable wall.


    As the final arrow exploded and the smoke cleared, Oryu¡¯s hand moved toward the red gem. It pulsed once before unleashing a radiant light that surged upward, illuminating the sky. A massive golden magic circle, so large it spanned half the city, formed overhead, casting an eerie glow across the battlefield. Kenneth¡¯s expression changed instantly, his confidence wavering as recognition dawned.


    ¡°This spell?¡± he gasped, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Rage quickly replaced the shock in Kenneth¡¯s eyes. ¡°You dare bring that staff into battle? Do you have a death wish?¡± His voice was sharp, seething with both fury and frustration at Oryu''s audacity.


    In response, Oryu simply smiled, his calm demeanor betraying nothing of the chaos that was about to unfold.


    Atop the immense golden circle in the sky, a majestic figure began to take shape, its ethereal form reminiscent of a divine angel. The being, gilded in radiant light, shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance. Its wings, expansive and majestic, unfurled in a slow, deliberate motion, each feather glowing with a soft, warm luminescence that seemed to pulse with the magic of the heavens themselves. The figure¡¯s halo, a perfect ring of light, hovered above its head, casting a glow that bathed the battlefield in a soft, golden hue.


    With an aura of authority, the celestial being raised one hand, its delicate, glowing finger pointing directly at Kenneth. As if sensing the imminent danger, Kenneth¡¯s instincts flared to life. His muscles tensed, and his eyes widened in realization. Without hesitation, he invoked a powerful light enchantment. His body became lighter, almost weightless, as he prepared to evade the incoming attack with unparalleled agility. The air around him shimmered, reflecting the light of his enchantment as he moved to dash out of harm''s way.


    However, before Kenneth could make his move, Edmond appeared in his path, his entire body enveloped in a golden aura. The energy surrounding him crackled, alive with power, mirroring the brilliance of Emma¡¯s earlier display. His eyes, now glowing with the same golden intensity, locked onto Kenneth with unwavering determination. The air around Edmond vibrated with energy as he activated his ¡°Limit Break,¡± pushing his strength and speed far beyond their natural limits. His muscles surged with newfound power, and with a primal roar, he lunged forward, his sword raised high above his head, gleaming in the light.


    With a mighty downward swing, Edmond brought his sword crashing toward Kenneth. The force behind the attack was immense, the platform beneath him trembling under the weight of his strike. Yet, even in the face of Edmond¡¯s amplified strength, Kenneth managed to react. He raised his weapon, transforming it into a shimmering shield just in time to intercept the blow. The sound of metal clashing against metal echoed across the battlefield as sparks flew from the impact. Kenneth gritted his teeth, muscles straining as he held his ground, managing to halt Edmond¡¯s devastating attack.


    But the clash was not without consequence. Though Kenneth had stopped Edmond¡¯s strike, the diversion had served its purpose. Oryu, positioned at a distance, had been gathering energy for his spell. The golden circle above intensified, glowing with overwhelming radiance. In the center, a concentrated beam of light began to form, coalescing with the combined power of the spell. The air crackled with energy, and in an instant, the beam shot downward, lancing directly toward Kenneth.


    Kenneth, still locked in a standoff with Edmond, barely had time to react. His eyes flickered with panic as he realized the magnitude of the incoming attack. Desperately, he began to invoke a variety of protective enchantments, his hands moving quickly to cast defensive spells. A barrier of light shimmered into existence around him, layers of magic forming shields meant to withstand any assault. But the suddenness of Oryu''s strike left him with too little time to unleash the full extent of his power. He shoved Edmond backward with sheer force and spun around, raising his weapon-turned-shield just in time to absorb the impact of the beam.


    However, the force behind Oryu¡¯s spell was too great. The beam collided with Kenneth¡¯s magical defenses, overwhelming them one by one. His shield cracked first, then shattered under the immense pressure, sending shards of magical energy flying in all directions. The impact was immense, hurling Kenneth backward as the remnants of his enchantments disintegrated. His body slammed into the luminous platform below with a thunderous crash, the golden surface rippling from the force of his fall.


    Meanwhile, Oryu, standing at the edge of the battlefield, showed the toll his spell had taken on him. His breathing had grown labored, and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, dampening his once calm demeanor. As he lowered his staff, a soft glow enveloped his hand, and with a sudden flash, his little finger dissolved into particles of light, the ultimate price paid for the immense power he had unleashed.


    ¡­


    Below, amidst the chaos, Leo¡¯s attention was captured by a cacophonous sound akin to shattering glass. He gazed skyward to witness the fragmentation of a once-solid golden platform, its shards cascading downwards. From the epicenter of the destruction, a figure plummeted to the earth, landing mere meters from Leo with such force that the shockwave propelled Leo against a nearby building¡¯s wall. Struggling against the pain wracking his already battered body, Leo fought to remain conscious. As the dust settled, he discerned the form of a man still drawing breath. The man extended his hand, conjuring an enchantment circle familiar to Leo from his studies. Powerless to move, Leo could only watch as the man whispered an incantation. Heat suffused Leo¡¯s body, his vision blurring until, overwhelmed, he succumbed to darkness.

 Chapter 28: A Day To Celebrate

    Leo¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, and he was immediately met with the indistinct chatter of voices. However, the figures around him were nothing more than blurred shapes. He blinked several times, each attempt gradually clearing the fog from his vision. As his eyes adjusted, he recognized the sterile, white walls of a hospital room, spacious and unoccupied except for himself. His attention was drawn to the doorway, where Edmond and Frank¡¯s muffled conversation was taking place. Straining to hear, Leo attempted to prop himself up on his elbows.


    Edmond, noticing Leo¡¯s consciousness, approached with a simple acknowledgment, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Frank chimed in with a mix of concern and relief, ¡°You had us worried there,,¡± as he lent a hand to help him sit upright.


    Leo, still disoriented and struggling to piece together the fragmented memories, looked between Edmond and Mr. Frank, his voice laced with confusion. ¡°Captain, Mr. Frank, what happened?¡± he asked, hoping for some clarity.


    Edmond, leaned in slightly ¡°what¡¯s the last thing you can recall?¡±


    Leo furrowed his brow, searching his mind for the scattered pieces of his memory. After a brief pause, he finally spoke. ¡°I was in pursuit of a girl, but, out of nowhere, a man... he descended from the sky, like he dropped straight out of the clouds. The force of his landing hit me like a shock wave. It knocked the wind out of me, and before I could react, he used some kind of ability¡ªsomething I¡¯ve never seen before. It overwhelmed me, and I¡ª¡± Leo faltered, his frustration clear. ¡°I blacked out.¡±


    Edmond¡¯s gaze sharpened, concern etched into the lines of his face as he considered Leo¡¯s words. ¡°Describe the sensation when he used his spell,¡± he pressed, his tone more serious now. He needed to understand exactly what they were dealing with.


    Leo described the painful experience, ¡°It felt like a searing pain coursing through me.¡±


    Edmond let out a weary sigh, revealing, ¡°He identified you as a paladin and aimed to end your life. Fortunately, his own injuries were mortal, and he perished before he could complete his deadly spell. It was a narrow escape for you¡ªand for all of us.¡±


    ¡°Who was that man, Captain?¡± Leo inquired, his tone reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Edmond held Leo¡¯s gaze for a moment, contemplating how much to reveal. ¡°The man you encountered was our target¡ªan enchanter of A1 rank. However, the specifics of his identity are not your immediate concern. Focus on documenting the altercation with Aline. Peter will arrive within the hour to process your hospital discharge. Hand him your report, then take some time to recuperate at home.¡±


    Leo, shifting topics, asked, ¡°Captain, did anyone find a young girl in the vicinity of Orchid Street?¡±


    Edmond¡¯s response was measured but direct. ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the child Aline  transformed to, I regret to inform you she didn¡¯t survive. Aline killed her after taking her flesh.¡±


    A shadow of grief crossed Leo¡¯s features, prompting Edmond to pause before offering some reassurance. ¡°You did a great job yesterday, ¡±


    A glimmer of pride broke through Leo¡¯s somber mood as he replied, ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll reconvene tomorrow at the association,¡± Edmond stated, setting the expectation for their next meeting.


    In a gesture of respect, Leo placed his fist over his chest.


    Acknowledging the salute, Edmond turned to leave. Frank cast a sympathetic glance at Leo, then reached into his bag, retrieving a sheet of paper and a pen which he handed to Leo. ¡°Take care, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    With that, the two men exited, leaving Leo alone with his thoughts. He pondered the events of the previous day, the ¡®what ifs¡¯ haunting him. He wondered if they could have saved the girl had they acted sooner. Shaking his head, he dismissed the futile thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± he murmured, accepting the harsh reality of their line of work.


    Leo grasped the paper Frank had provided and began detailing his report. Approximately an hour later, Peter arrived with his characteristic enthusiasm.


    ¡°Leo, you prodigy, how on earth did you single-handedly overcome an E+ rank?¡± he exclaimed.


    Before Leo could formulate a response, Peter interjected, ¡°Actually, save it for tomorrow. It¡¯ll be more thrilling to hear it alongside everyone else in the grand hall.¡±


    Peter then laid out a set of fresh clothes on Leo¡¯s hospital bed. ¡°Time to get dressed,¡± he instructed.


    Leo complied, donning the clothes provided. He noted the absence of his sword, but his blue gem and cane remained in his bag. ¡°You¡¯ll retrieve your sword along with a new fireball gem and shield tomorrow,¡± Peter informed him.


    After a quick self-assessment in the mirror, Leo handed over the completed report to Peter. ¡°Here¡¯s my report of the events, Mr. Peter.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll pass this along to Lara. Now, let¡¯s get you back home,¡± Peter said, ushering Leo forward.


    As they departed the hospital, a concern dawned on Leo. ¡°Has my family been informed about the incident?¡± he inquired anxiously.


    Peter reassured him, ¡°We¡¯ve dispatched a messenger to convey that you were detained with urgent matters and couldn¡¯t return home.¡±


    Relieved, Leo reflected on the situation. It was a far less dire scenario than previous encounters; his injuries were minor, and his life wasn¡¯t at stake. His family needn¡¯t worry this time.


    Peter accompanied Leo to his residence, and with a quick farewell, Leo stepped inside to be greeted by his mother, Lisa, her smile warm and welcoming.


    "Sweetie, you''re back. Why didn¡¯t you tell me your duties would keep you busy all day?¡± she asked, her concern subtle beneath the warmth.


    Leo returned her smile. ¡°Something came up downtown¡ªan incident that needed attention. We had to step in to keep things safe.¡±


    Lisa''s expression shifted slightly, her worry showing. ¡°Were you in any danger?¡±


    Leo shook his head, aiming to reassure her. ¡°The captain took care of the fighting. We were just there to keep the perimeter secure. Besides, being a Paladin means dealing with things like this from time to time. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± He decided not to mention his own role in the skirmish, keeping that part to himself.


    Understanding her son¡¯s intent to ease her concerns, Lisa offered a gentle smile. ¡°You must be exhausted. Change out of your uniform, and then join me in the kitchen.¡±


    As Leo made his way to his room, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway just before Rosie¡¯s door flew open.


    ¡°Leo, you¡¯re back! Where have you been?¡± she asked, her face a mixture of joy and concern, her eyes scanning him as if to check for injuries.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I just returned from my assignment,¡± Leo replied, his voice steady but tired.


    Rosie¡¯s expression quickly turned serious. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make Mom worry like that. She was pacing half the evening.¡±


    Leo blinked, caught off guard by her stern tone. It wasn¡¯t just their mother she was worried about¡ªit was clear her concern extended to him as well. He gave her a small, reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful, I promise.¡±


    Rosie¡¯s gaze dropped, a flush of embarrassment crossing her face at her sudden outburst. Lisa, who had been watching the exchange, chuckled softly from the kitchen, the tension easing with her laugh.


    After a brief moment, Leo headed to his room to change, the familiar and comforting aroma of his favorite dish wafting through the house. After savoring a hearty meal with his family, he finally retired to his bedroom. His muscles ached from the day¡¯s events, and as soon as his head hit the pillow, the weight of his exhaustion pulled him into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    The following day at Edmond¡¯s office, the air was tense with anticipation.


    Edmond, with a critical eye, addressed Leo, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through your report. There are sections that lack clarity. Let¡¯s delve into those.¡±


    Leo, with a respectful nod, awaited further instructions.


    Edmond queried, ¡°You¡¯ve described transforming a light orb into a fireball using illusion. At what point did you cast the illusion?¡±


    Leo explained, ¡°There were two potential methods for deploying my illusion, and I couldn¡¯t show the illusion symbol to him. Believing I was merely a warrior, he let his guard down. I seized that moment¡ªright when he moved behind me and I struck him¡ªthat¡¯s when the illusion took hold.¡±


    As Leo recounted the events, Edmond¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the report.


    ¡°How did the illusion take hold? From what you said, you cast the illusion on him by touching, yes?¡±


    Leo nodded and raised the back of his hand, revealing a faint mark etched into his skin. ¡°Ever since I learned the illusion spell, I¡¯ve been drawing this symbol on my hand every day. It¡¯s subtle enough to go unnoticed if I¡¯m careful.¡±


    He flexed his fingers slightly, the mark catching the light. ¡°It does make fighting harder¡ªI have to keep this hidden while maintaining precision. But as I mentioned, he let his guard down and that gave me the opening I needed.¡±


    ¡°Yet, your opponent holds an E+ rank, while you haven¡¯t reached E-,¡± Edmond pointed out.


    ¡°He made the mistake of underestimating me from the outset. Plus, I had an arsenal of items provided by the association at my disposal,¡± Leo responded, his expression serene yet confident.


    His brow furrowed slightly as he spoke. ¡°Despite my meticulous preparations, if my final strategy were to fail, I would be staring at certain death.¡± The gravity of his words hung in the air, a testament to the high stakes he faced.


    Edmond studied Leo thoughtfully.


    ¡°The gap between lower ranks is narrow, but beyond C rank, the odds of defeating someone even one rank higher are slim. If you find yourself in such peril again and victory is uncertain, prioritize your escape.¡±


    Leo acknowledged the advice, ¡°Understood, sir,¡± though his voice betrayed a flicker of concern.


    Edmond continued, ¡°Your capture of an E+ rank fugitive and your command over the police to protect the city have not gone unnoticed. As a reward for your service, you¡¯ll receive 10 gold coins. Additionally, the church has confirmed your actions using ¡®Lost Memory¡¯ and detected residual mana at the scene. After consulting with them, we¡¯ve decided you don¡¯t need to take the E-rank ability test.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes lit up with a mix of surprise and joy as Edmond produced a small card with a dramatic flourish.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the written exam, but I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll excel,¡± Edmond added, his voice brimming with certainty.


    He handed the card to Leo. ¡°Congratulations, You¡¯ve achieved E- rank.¡±


    Leo accepted the card, excitement coursing through him. For a moment, he was speechless, unable to fully process the achievement.


    ¡°For further instructions and to claim your reward, report to Peter,¡± Edmond instructed.


    Snapping back to attention, Leo saluted with a fist over his heart. ¡°Yes, sir, thank you, sir!¡± His gratitude was heartfelt.


    As he turned to leave, Leo paused at the doorway, his expression shifting from happiness to concern.


    ¡°Captain, may I ask about Coach¡¯s condition?¡± he inquired, his voice heavy with worry. He had already heard from Peter that she had been injured during the incident.


    Edmond, maintaining a steady tone, reassured him. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. Thanks to Bishop Oryu¡¯s healing abilities, most of her injuries have healed. She was released from the hospital just yesterday.¡±


    Relief washed over Leo, and a smile found its way back to his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear. I¡¯ll attend to my responsibilities now,¡± he said, his spirits lifted by the news.


    Exiting Edmond¡¯s office, Leo made his way to the storage room, only to find Peter absent. Puzzled, he searched the library and kitchen, but they too were deserted.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange.¡¯ he mused.


    He then went to the great hall. As he pushed open the doors, the once dim room burst into light.


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    The sudden celebration caught Leo off guard, rendering him speechless. The room was filled with familiar faces, all except Edmond. Even Faleria was present, though Leo suspected she hadn¡¯t joined in the exclamation.


    ¡®Do they celebrate like this here too?¡¯ he wondered silently.


    Noticing Leo¡¯s frozen stance, Liamond approached with a hint of concern. ¡°We didn¡¯t scare you to death, did we?¡±


    Regaining his composure, Leo¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Apologies, I didn¡¯t expect any more surprises today,¡± Leo said, recovering from his initial shock. He then offered a respectful bow to the crowd. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Liamond, with a warm gesture, placed his hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion to E rank!¡± he exclaimed, prompting a round of individual congratulations. Gery approached first, offering a simple yet sincere, ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo replied, his gratitude evident.


    Frank chimed in with a playful tone, ¡°You¡¯re nearly at my level. Lucky for me, I just advanced to E rank yesterday, or we¡¯d be equals now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Mr. Frank. Congratulations to you too,¡± Leo responded with genuine happiness for his friend.


    Before Frank could return the sentiment, Albert interjected, wrapping an arm around Leo¡¯s neck in a friendly manner. ¡°You¡¯re truly exceptional, Leo. Maintain this trajectory, and you¡¯ll be among the Big shots.¡±


    ¡°Big shots?¡±


    ¡°like Captain Edmond and Bishop Oryu,¡± Wina answered from the other side of Frank.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give the young hero some breathing room,¡± Rorin interjected, parting the crowd as he arrived with Faleria.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have a prodigy like you as my tenant, Leo,¡± Rorin beamed.


    ¡°Just remember to stay humble, Leo,¡± Faleria cautioned with a wise tone.


    Leo acknowledged her advice with a fist over his heart. ¡°Of course, coach¡±


    Leo halted momentarily, collecting his thoughts before adding, ¡°It¡¯s good to see your well-being¡±


    A fleeting smile graced Faleria¡¯s face, a rare occurrence, before she composed herself. You too,¡± she replied succinctly, her tone carrying a hint of warmth.


    Frank¡¯s excitement echoed through the room as he urged, ¡°Come on, Leo! Tell us how you defeated that guy!¡± His words reached Rorin, who stood just behind him.


    The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to Leo. He met their expectant gazes, noting the way some leaned in, eager to catch every word, while others exchanged glances, curious about the tale he was about to tell. With a deep breath and a spark of enthusiasm lighting up his face, Leo began his story.


    As he recounted the events, murmurs of approval and occasional gasps filled the air, especially during the tense moments. A few smiled in admiration, while others listened with furrowed brows, hanging on his every word. The room seemed to sway with the emotions of his narrative, from the moments of peril to the final victory. When he finished, a wave of applause erupted, and nods of respect were exchanged among the group.


    As the celebration wound down and people began to leave, Peter approached Leo with a subtle grin, holding something in his hand.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your reward, and don¡¯t forget to stop by the storage room before heading home to pick up the new fire and shield gems,¡± Peter instructed, handing over a small pouch to Leo.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leo said, accepting the pouch with a grateful nod.


    As he loosened the drawstring and peered inside, his lips curled into a smile. His financial situation had been precarious, with only a single gold and twenty silver coins left. But now, with this reward and his upcoming salary, he would have a total of eighteen gold and twenty silver coins. His mind instinctively shifted to budgeting mode, mentally allocating funds for rent, household necessities, and Rosie¡¯s school fees, leaving him with a comfortable surplus.


    Securing his newfound wealth in his bag, he decided to postpone further financial planning for later.


    Today, Leo was off from his patrol, so after finishing his other duties, he walked home alongside Rorin. As they strolled, the two discussed the previous day''s skirmish in detail, with Rorin offering insights and Leo brainstorming alternative strategies he could use against Aline in future encounters.


    When Leo finally arrived home, his mother greeted him with her usual warm smile.


    ¡°Welcome home, sweetie,¡± Lisa said, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel as she approached him.


    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± Leo replied, his voice light and cheerful.


    ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡± she asked, already planning what she might prepare for the afternoon.


    Leo¡¯s grin grew wider, and there was a playful glint in his eye, hinting at the surprise he had up his sleeve.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to cook today,¡± he announced with an almost teasing tone.


    Puzzled, Lisa raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    His grin broadened even more as he revealed his plan. ¡°Today, we¡¯re dining out at a restaurant,¡± he declared, the joy of treating his family clear in his voice.


    Lisa''s expression softened with surprise. "A restaurant?,". Leo couldn''t help but smile wider, excited about the special outing.

 Chapter 29: A Day With Family

    ¡°Restaurant?¡­¡± Lisa hesitated at the mention of a restaurant, uncertainty evident in her tone.


    Leo, anticipating her concerns, quickly reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money,¡± he said. ¡°My recent assignment came with a substantial bonus, so our financial issues are taken care of.¡±


    Relief washed over Lisa¡¯s face, replaced by a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she said affectionately.


    As she headed towards Rosie¡¯s room, she called back, ¡°I¡¯ll go let Rosie know we¡¯re heading out.¡±


    Meanwhile, Leo settled onto the living room sofa, the murmur of Rosie and her mother¡¯s voices drifting from the other room as they likely debated over outfit choices. He pulled out his collection of books; over the last fortnight, he had delved into ¡®Magic Symbols,¡¯ ¡®Basic Illusion,¡¯ and ¡®Magic Intermediate¡¯¡ªbooks from Lavi. ¡®Magic Symbols¡¯ was particularly intriguing, and he planned to study it further to fully memorize its contents. Of the four books he had selected himself, he had only skimmed ¡®5 Steps into Magic.¡¯ He flipped open ¡®Magic Symbols¡¯ once more, his eyes scanning the intricate designs. The elementalist symbol depicted a fiery-fingered hand within a circle, representing the elements. The alchemy symbol featured two overlapping triangles, resembling an hourglass. For divination, a star encircled by another ring sat at the center. The enchanting symbol was complex: a hexagon inside a circumference, with an inverted triangle cradling a central circle linked by lines to the triangle¡¯s three points. Having mastered illusion, he turned his attention to conjuration, represented by a pentagon with additional circles along its edges, all enclosed within a larger circle. The light magic symbol was a simple four-pointed star within a circle. The book also detailed necromancy and shadow magic symbols: the former, was a circle inside another circle; the inner circle had another two small circles on its top right and bottom left, and the latter, an eye-like figure ensconced within a circular boundary.


    After an hour of being immersed in his book, Leo was startled by the sound of his mother and sister entering the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re all set to go,¡± they announced in unison.


    Leo turned to greet them but was momentarily taken aback. They looked stunning, dressed in elegant outfits that far exceeded any memory he had of them looking so put-together. His mother, Lisa, wore a soft blue dress that complemented her gentle demeanor, while his sister had chosen something more modern but equally striking. He stood there, momentarily frozen, admiring how different they looked.


    Noticing his gaze, Lisa asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    With a genuine smile spreading across his face, Leo replied, ¡°You both look stunning.¡± He then stepped forward, opening the door for them with a small, proud flourish.


    ¡°Ready to leave?¡± he asked, holding the door wide.


    They stepped outside, their shoes lightly tapping against the cobblestones. A few steps from the house, Lisa¡¯s voice carried a hint of concern. ¡°Is it really safe that we leave the house empty like this?¡±


    Leo chuckled at her question. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Mr. Rorin is a formidable Paladin. Our home is in good hands.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s initial anxiousness shifted to astonishment. ¡°A Paladin? Are you two working together?¡±


    Leo shook his head slightly, clarifying, ¡°He¡¯s actually the mentor of my mentor.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s surprise turned into admiration as they continued their walk, her earlier concerns now fully at ease.


    Leo had come across several eateries during his earlier patrols. He had chosen a particular restaurant in Sun Square for tonight¡¯s outing, hoping the picturesque setting would enhance their dining experience. Glancing at Rosie, who was quietly walking beside him, he observed her mature demeanor. She had grown up so much in the past four months, leaving Leo to ponder the cause.


    ¡®Is it the influence of school, or is she learning by observing me?¡¯ he wondered.


    Upon reaching Sun Square after a fifteen-minute walk, Rosie¡¯s excitement was palpable.


    ¡°Look at this place, Mom; it¡¯s beautiful!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    Lisa shared her enthusiasm. As they meandered through the square, Rosie paused to inhale the scent of a flower, fully embracing the moment. Leo allowed them time to take in their surroundings. Once they were ready, he led them to a nearby restaurant. It was a spacious establishment, its central hall filled with wooden tables and chairs, lively with patrons. As night fell, magic lamps sparked to life, casting a bright glow throughout the square. They were ushered to a table by a waiter, who promptly took their orders.


    Rosie¡¯s eyes darted around the restaurant with unbridled curiosity, her demeanor a clear giveaway of their first-time visit to such an establishment. The patrons nearby began to take notice, some casting furtive glances, others not so subtly sneering. Lisa felt a twinge of embarrassment and averted her gaze. Rosie, sensing the shift in atmosphere, did the same.


    Leo observed the rising tension outside and reassured his mother and sister with a comforting smile. ¡°Ignore them,¡± he said gently. ¡°There will always be those who find pleasure in belittling others.¡±


    His words worked like a charm, lifting their spirits. Smiles returned to their faces, and the momentary unease dissolved.


    As they waited for their meal, a commotion outside drew their attention.


    ¡°Why is there no room for us?¡± a man¡¯s irate voice boomed from beyond the restaurant¡¯s door.


    ¡°Please, sir, try to understand. We¡¯re at full capacity right now,¡± the waiter explained, clearly trying to calm the escalating situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you can¡¯t accommodate us?¡± the man snapped. ¡°Aren¡¯t we the ones ensuring your safety every day?¡±


    Leo glanced out the window and spotted a group of about ten police officers standing outside. At the front of the group was a particularly tall and muscular officer, his booming voice carrying over the street, while his colleagues stood by, some chuckling at the confrontation. Leo exhaled deeply, sensing that the situation was teetering on the edge of becoming worse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said calmly, pushing his chair back.


    Lisa quickly grabbed Leo¡¯s hand, her face lined with worry. ¡°But there are so many of them,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the growing noise outside


    .


    With a serene smile, Leo reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    He walked confidently toward the entrance, the blue gem he carried pulsing faintly with energy as if attuning itself to his resolve.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Leo asked, his voice calm but imbued with a natural authority that cut through the noise.


    The flustered waiter glanced at Leo. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, sir.¡±


    But Leo wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t seem like ¡®nothing¡¯,¡± he said, shifting his gaze to the policeman at the front of the group, who was still fuming.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Leo locked eyes with the tall officer and spoke firmly. ¡°He said there¡¯s no space here. You¡¯ll have to find another restaurant,¡± Leo repeated, his voice steady but firm, clearly not backing down.


    The officer looked taken aback by Leo¡¯s boldness, his towering presence momentarily deflated by the teen¡¯s calm but unyielding stance.


    The group of officers paused to size him up before bursting into laughter. The lead officer, ignoring the waiter¡¯s attempts to intervene, stepped forward to confront Leo directly.


    The lead officer growled, "Stay out of this, kid," his irritation palpable.


    Leo remained unfazed, meeting his gaze with quiet confidence. ¡°You have three seconds to leave,¡± he stated, his calmness unwavering.


    The other officers burst into laughter, mocking his bold countdown.


    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Thr¡ª¡±


    Before Leo could finish, the lead officer, unable to contain his anger, swung a punch at him. But in the blink of an eye, the officer was sent airborne, flipping over and landing hard on his back. The impact left him stunned, while the laughter abruptly died as the remaining officers stood in shocked silence, weapons drawn in outrage.


    ¡°How dare you assault an officer?¡± one of them barked, clearly rattled by the swift turn of events.


    The sudden commotion drew the attention of everyone nearby. The crowd and the waiter stood frozen in disbelief, unable to comprehend what they had just witnessed.


    With calm precision, Leo reached into his bag and withdrew a sword that began to emit a radiant golden glow. Its light illuminated the tense scene, casting a powerful aura around him.


    From the doorway, Lisa watched in astonishment, her eyes wide as she took in the unexpected scene. Rosie, meanwhile, could barely contain her excitement, her gaze locked on her brother in awe.


    Despite his young age and relatively low rank, Leo''s presence commanded the space. His aura, infused with the power of the light sword, was imposing, especially to those of lesser strength. The officers, now feeling the weight of his authority, began to perspire. The one still on the ground scrambled backward, eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Repeat this mistake, and you¡¯ll find yourselves detained in the church¡¯s jail,¡± Leo declared, his voice steady but filled with undeniable authority.


    The officers, once brimming with bravado, now exchanged uneasy glances.


    "Could he be a paladin?" one officer whispered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°So young... and wielding that sword¡­¡± another muttered, sweat beading on his brow. ¡°He¡¯s the paladin genius who single-handedly defeated an E-rank threat yesterday.¡±


    Fear rippled through the group as the realization settled in. With no other option, the officers collectively began to retreat, their earlier confidence shattered in the face of Leo''s calm but overwhelming power.


    ¡°Help your friend up and leave, or I¡¯ll escort you to the jail myself. And next time I see this, I won¡¯t start with a warning,¡± Leo warned sternly.


    Two officers hurried to assist the fallen one, and the group quickly departed.


    Leo turned back to his family and resumed his seat, sheathing his sword but keeping his gem ready. All eyes in the vicinity were on him.


    Lisa¡¯s voice broke the silence, filled with maternal pride. ¡°That was amazing, sweetie.¡±


    Rosie¡¯s admiration was evident. ¡°You were incredible, Leo.¡±


    Leo acknowledged their praise with a smile.


    Shortly after, the waiter returned, accompanied by the restaurant¡¯s owner. The owner bowed slightly with one of his hand on his back.


    The restaurant owner approached Leo with a mixture of relief and respect. ¡°Sir Paladin, your timely intervention saved us from ruin. Please, allow us to express our gratitude by waiving the cost of your meal.¡±


    His voice was steady, betraying none of the turmoil that had just unfolded within his establishment.


    Leo responded with a dismissive wave of his hand, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°I didn¡¯t act for personal gain but in fulfillment of my duty.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± the owner conceded, recognizing the finality in Leo¡¯s voice.


    However, anxiety soon crept back into his words. ¡°What precautions should we take against their possible return?¡±


    Leo¡¯s instructions were clear and authoritative. ¡°Report any further disturbances to the authorities. Should they fail to respond, escalate the matter to the paladin association.¡±


    As they spoke, a procession of waiters arrived, setting down a feast upon the table with practiced efficiency.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to enjoy your meal undisturbed,¡± the owner assured, gesturing for the waiters to withdraw to the kitchen.


    Rosie, who had been brimming with questions, found herself momentarily speechless at the sight of the lavish spread before them. The table was adorned with an array of dishes, from golden-roasted chicken to delicately baked crab, leaving her unsure of where to start. Yet, within half an hour, the plates were cleared, and Rosie¡¯s satiated appearance was evidence of their indulgence.


    A waiter approached, placing the bill discreetly on the table. Leo examined it, noting the total with a nod of approval. ¡°Eighty silver coins? A fair price indeed.¡±


    He approached the cashier, exchanging a gold coin for the meal and receiving his change.


    Upon their departure, the staff saw them out with courteous farewells. Once outside, Leo led the way, his mother and Rosie trailing behind. However, midway, he halted before a structure, there were a name on the structure ¡®Elegant¡¯.


    Rosie¡¯s curiosity, momentarily eclipsed by the meal, resurfaced. ¡°Why have we stopped here?¡± she asked, her eyes widening as she took in the grandeur of the boutique''s tall, polished windows and elaborate architecture.


    ¡°The festivities aren¡¯t over yet,¡± Leo said with a playful grin, turning toward his family as he gestured toward the entrance.


    Lisa¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, concern lining her face. ¡°Sweetie, we¡¯ve already spent quite a bit today. Are you sure we should¡ª¡±


    Leo gently cut her off, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the expenses. This is something I¡¯ve been planning for a while. We¡¯re going inside, and both of you are going to pick out something special¡ªa dress of your choice.¡±


    Rosie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she glanced from Leo to Lisa, sensing the shift in mood. Lisa¡¯s initial hesitation slowly gave way to a smile as her shoulders relaxed, the tension melting away.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re certain,¡± Lisa said, her lips curving into a warm smile of acceptance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡± Rosie cheered, clapping her hands together as her excitement bubbled over.


    As they entered the boutique, the air was immediately filled with the scent of fresh flowers, mingling with the soft rustle of fine fabrics. A sharply dressed man in a sleek black suit approached, his shoes clicking softly against the marble floor. He greeted them with a polite bow and a welcoming smile.


    ¡°Mr. Mantine, welcome back,¡± he said, his tone respectful yet warm. ¡°How may I assist you and your esteemed guests today?¡±


    Leo gave a slight nod, gesturing toward Lisa and Rosie. ¡°Today is about them,¡± he said with a proud smile. ¡°If you would be so kind, please show us your best offerings appropriate for ladies.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding as he bowed slightly. ¡°Of course. Right this way, if you¡¯ll follow me.¡±


    They were led through the boutique, the soft lighting illuminating racks of luxurious gowns and elegant ensembles. Leo found a comfortable seat on an ornate chaise lounge, positioned near a tall window that offered a view of the lively streets outside. From his spot, he watched as Lisa and Rosie were guided through the displays, their faces lighting up as they touched the fine silks, chiffons, and laces.


    Lisa and Rosie disappeared behind curtains at intervals, emerging in different dresses, each more striking than the last. They called upon Leo several times, twirling in their gowns and asking for his opinion. His thoughtful responses were met with giggles from Rosie and smiles from Lisa.


    After much deliberation, Lisa finally settled on a floor-length black gown that fit her like a second skin. The fabric shimmered in the light as it draped elegantly from her shoulders, the sleeveless design and subtly curved neckline lending her an air of timeless sophistication. Rosie, on the other hand, went for a vibrant two-piece ensemble¡ªa flowing crimson skirt and a matching blouse, the bold color perfectly complementing her lively spirit.


    As they made their selections, Leo stood and approached the cashier. With a smooth motion, he handed over one gold and ninety silver coins, completing the transaction. The clerk bowed deeply, thanking him with the utmost professionalism.


    The clock neared ten as they wrapped up their outing, the weight of the day¡¯s events settling in. Opting for the comfort of a carriage ride, they rode home in peaceful silence, the soft clattering of the carriage wheels lulling them into a gentle calm.


    When they arrived home, the warm glow of the house greeted them, and as they stepped inside, Rosie could no longer contain her excitement. She launched herself at Leo, wrapping him in a tight embrace. ¡°Thank you, Leo!¡± she exclaimed, her voice brimming with joy.


    Leo, taken aback, caught his mother¡¯s eye and saw her smile. He returned the gesture, ruffling Rosie¡¯s hair affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he replied softly.


    Lisa placed a comforting hand on Rosie¡¯s shoulder, drawing her close. ¡°You must be exhausted as well, sweetie. Go and get some rest.¡±


    With a nod, Leo made his way to his room. Just as he reached his door, Lisa¡¯s voice halted him.


    ¡°Leo,¡± she called out.


    He turned to find her gaze filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, the sincerity in her voice unmistakable.


    Leo offered a smile, lingering for a moment before retreating to the solitude of his room. There, he spent another hour engrossed in his book, the muffled sounds of his mother and sister¡¯s continued merriment a comforting backdrop. Eventually, weariness crept in, and Leo surrendered to sleep, the book slipping from his grasp as he drifted off.

 Chapter 30: Whisperers

    Three days had passed since Leo¡¯s long-sought recognition finally came through. The E-rank card, now tucked securely in his pocket, symbolized his progress¡ªjust one step in a much larger journey. With it came a modest salary increase to 8 gold coins, a small but satisfying reward for his efforts. Leo often found himself reflecting on his growth: his physical stats had risen steadily to 95 points, and his mana had surged to 185, thanks to his relentless practice in illusion magic. Under Lavi''s guidance, he had mastered the basics of illusion and begun to understand the broader spectrum of magic, though he had yet to unlock any new spells. Undeterred, he had started experimenting with telekinesis on his own, eager to push his limits. Despite his advancing skills, his daily duties remained unchanged, a constant reminder of how far he still had to go.


    After finishing his lesson with Lavi, Leo made his way to the storage room¡ªa small, functional space that acted as both an armory and a quiet spot where he could collect his thoughts before heading out on patrol. Inside, as always, was Peter, standing among the rows of weapons and gear that lined the walls.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, when can I start my enchanting lessons?¡± Leo asked, his voice bouncing slightly in the enclosed space.


    Peter glanced up, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You forgot? You need to hit D-rank before that happens. Plus, your schedule¡¯s packed until five. Where do you think you¡¯ll find the time?¡±


    Leo paused, scratching his chin for a second before nodding. ¡°Right. Makes sense.¡±


    Peter waved him off, not wasting any more words. Leo slipped into his patrol gear, the weight of the equipment now feeling more familiar, and headed for the door with a small sense of accomplishment.


    Outside, Walden, Edric, and Aldred were waiting for him, their patrol gear in place. Without a word, they fell into line as he stepped out.


    Edric, ever observant, was quick to comment. ¡°You¡¯re looking pretty cheerful today, Captain.¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile stayed in place. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I just earned my E-rank badge.¡±


    The news elicited a mix of astonishment and contemplation from his companions. Edric, after a moment¡¯s thought, nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s only logical. You¡¯ve already bested an E-rank adversary; an E- rank or higher is well within your rights.¡±


    As Edric¡¯s words sank in, Walden and Aldred¡¯s expressions shifted from shock to acknowledgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the feat, especially at your age¡ªfifteen, isn¡¯t it?¡± Walden mused aloud, only to receive a nudge from Aldred, a silent reminder of the weight of his words.


    ¡°Oh, I meant no disrespect, of course,¡± Walden hastily added.


    Leo, unfazed, replied without missing a beat. ¡°None taken.¡± His focus remained forward, his mind already on the path ahead.


    After Leo¡¯s routine patrol had concluded, marking the end of his official duties for the day. He retreated to the storage room, a space lined with the tools of his trade, and exchanged his uniform for civilian attire. With the day¡¯s responsibilities behind him, he made his way home, his thoughts occupied with the anticipation of delving into a new book and honing his telekinetic skills.


    Upon arrival, the familiar scents of cooking greeted him. In the kitchen, his mother and Rosie were engrossed in the preparation of dinner, their movements synchronized in a familial dance of culinary collaboration. After a quick change of clothes, Leo joined them, adding his hands to the effort. The meal that followed was a simple affair, filled with the quiet comfort of shared company.


    Once the meal was finished, Leo retreated to the solitude of his room and picked up a book from his collection¡ªLife of Animals¡ªits title promising an exploration of the natural world. He settled in, losing himself in the pages that revealed the wonders of creatures great and small. But as the afternoon wore on, a wave of drowsiness washed over him, and he noticed the house had grown quiet; his family had likely succumbed to sleep.


    It was then that an unexpected pain lanced through the back of his hand, jolting him from his half-asleep state. The book tumbled from his grasp as he inspected the source of the discomfort. There, emblazoned on his skin, was a mark¡ªan hourglass ablaze with an ethereal fire.


    ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Leo muttered, a mix of confusion and alarm rising within him.


    In an attempt to quell his burgeoning panic, he grasped his blue gem, its familiar coolness a balm to his fraying nerves. He reached out and activate his telepathy, seeking help from Rorin, who resided upstairs. But as he did so, his consciousness wavered, his surroundings dimming into nothingness.


    When clarity returned, Leo found himself in an unfamiliar setting. Gone were the familiar walls of his room; instead, he was seated at a massive stone table, its surface cold and worn with the passage of time. The table was surrounded by nine sturdy stone chairs, each one identical in age and craftsmanship, their surfaces etched with ancient symbols that hinted at forgotten rituals. The atmosphere was heavy with an oppressive darkness, as if the very air surrounding them was saturated with an inky blackness that swallowed any hint of light.


    His gaze swept over the assembly, taking in six other figures shrouded in swirling mist, their identities obscured by deep hoods and the fog that clung to them like a living entity. A glance down revealed he, too, was enveloped in a cloud of fog, the soft tendrils swirling around him, making him feel both concealed and vulnerable.


    A surge of questions flooded his mind. ¡®Where am I? Who are these shadowed figures?¡¯ The mystery of his sudden displacement and the identities of his silent companions hung heavily in the air, a puzzle awaiting his unraveling.


    Leo¡¯s brief moment of stillness stretched into what felt like an eternity, each second expanding until time itself seemed to bend around him. The silence was finally broken by a voice, muffled and indistinct, as if it were struggling to be heard above the thick fog that enveloped them.


    ¡°Welcome, my friends, to another conclave of our order. As is our custom, let us commence with the fulfillment of promises made at our last gathering,¡± the figure intoned, the words resonating with an eerie authority that filled the space.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    One figure nodded in response, the outline of a cloak shifting as he produced a small pouch from its depths. The bag landed upon the ancient stone table with a dull thud, its contents shimmering into view before gracefully levitating across the table toward another figure hidden in the mist.


    This second figure, a woman whose voice carried a commanding presence, inspected the contents with a discerning eye. ¡°Mr. Crow, your obligation is hereby absolved,¡± she declared, her tone echoing with a spectral quality that sent shivers down Leo''s spine.


    ¡®Mr. Crow?¡¯ Leo leaned forward, his gaze intent. ¡®They¡¯re using a pseudonym. That means nobody knows the true identity of the other person.¡¯ His mind raced, seeking every scrap of information he could gather from this cryptic exchange.


    With the transaction concluded, the first figure resumed his role as the facilitator. ¡°Now, let us proceed to the heart of our agenda.¡±


    A pause ensued, filled with expectant glances, until one figure broke the stillness. ¡°Rumors stir within the northern kingdom¡ªtalk of betrayal and treachery. Has anyone gleaned the truth of these whispers?¡± The room held its breath, awaiting a revelation.


    All eyes turned to the woman known as Ms. Shadow, the same woman who got the bag from Mr. Crow, who after a contemplative silence, shared her scant intelligence. ¡°The murmurs point to an S-rank individual, though their identity and actions remain cloaked in secrecy.¡±


    As the assembly digested this information, another voice rose from the gathering. ¡°I seek a green frog¡¯s eye and a vial of its essence.¡±


    Mr. Crow was quick to respond, ¡°Such items reside within my collection. The price is 60 gold coins.¡±


    Leo, a silent observer, could scarcely believe the sum. ¡®Sixty gold coins?¡¯


    The agreement was struck with a nod. ¡°Agreed. Let Mr. Sage bear witness to our accord,¡± the seeker affirmed, looking to the figure who had convened the meeting for his consent.


    Leo watched the interplay of power and intrigue, a realization dawning upon him. ¡®Mr. Sage holds sway over this meeting.¡¯ The dynamics of the council were becoming clearer, and with it, the gravity of his own presence among them.


    The conclusion of one matter gave way to the next, as Shadow took the lead. ¡°Recent whispers speak of a skirmish in Flesa City. Does anyone hold knowledge of this event?¡±


    Leo¡¯s reaction to the mention of Flesa was a fleeting shock, a ripple of alarm that he quickly subdued. He had been vigilant since the meeting¡¯s onset, acutely aware of the precariousness of his position¡ªa misplaced word or prolonged silence could spell disaster. After a tense pause in which the room remained silent, he cleared his throat and ventured a response, ensuring his voice melded with the indistinct tones around him.


    Mr. Crow¡¯s gaze settled on him. ¡°If memory serves, you were in proximity to that city, Mr. Clone.¡±


    Leo internally scoffed at the moniker ¡®Clone,¡¯ a name as absurd as the situation he found himself in.


    ¡°Indeed, an interloper caused a disturbance in Flesa, leading to a confrontation with the city¡¯s five captains four days past. The altercation escalated to the point where Bishop Oryu intervened. The intruder¡¯s identity and intentions remain unknown,¡± Leo recounted with measured calm.


    Shadow¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°And the outcome of this encounter?¡±


    ¡°The intruder was slain,¡± Leo replied, his tone even.


    Shadow considered this, then posed a question of exchange. ¡°Your report is most precise, Mr. Clone. What recompense do you seek?¡±


    Leo, unprepared for such a barter, tried to imitate the previous person and weighed his options swiftly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple. I would appreciate a selection of books concerning vampires or similar entities. The rank of the books is of no concern. Should such resources be beyond your reach, a monetary equivalent will suffice. The valuation I leave to your discretion, with Mr. Sage as our witness,¡± he proposed, his gaze briefly meeting Mr. Sage¡¯s, who acknowledged the arrangement with a nod.


    Shadow¡¯s response was tinged with a hint of surprise, yet she chose not to delve deeper into the request. ¡°As you wish,¡± she said, her tone neutral yet accommodating.


    Crow¡¯s attention then shifted to Sage, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Sage, I¡¯ve acquired several unique artifacts that I¡¯m eager to offer.¡±


    Sage offered a silent nod, granting Crow the floor.


    ¡°The first treasure is a staff known as the Poison Lake Staff, a relic of a mage who met his demise within a toxic lake. His essence merged with the staff, bestowing it with potent abilities: the Poison Orb, Poison Cloud, and Lake of Poison. However, its curse lies in its use; the wielder risks succumbing to illness, the severity increasing with each use. The asking price is 40 gold coins.¡±


    A hitherto silent figure chimed in with skepticism. ¡°Forty? For a B-rank artifact, that seems excessive.¡±


    Crow¡¯s retort was swift and confident. ¡°Mr. Immortal, my reputation for quality is well-known.¡±


    With a dismissive gesture, Immortal indicated his disinterest, prompting Crow to proceed.


    ¡°The second item is the Sword of blazing Flame, capable of channeling the bearer¡¯s mana into searing fire. Its heat is so intense that it can vaporize nearby water and slice through the toughest materials. Yet, this power comes at a cost¡ªit burns the hand that wields it. This piece is valued at 30 gold coins.¡±


    Again, there were no takers, but Crow¡¯s spirits remained undampened.


    ¡°The final offering is the Blue Crystal of the Indrik, filled. it commands a price of 150 gold coins.¡±


    Leo¡¯s astonishment was immediate and intense. ¡®One hundred and fifty?¡¯


    ¡°I''ll acquire it for 150,¡± a figure declared, prompting the bidding to begin.


    ¡°Two hundred,¡± countered a voice cloaked in shadow.


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty,¡± the initial bidder shot back, unfazed.


    Leo watched in disbelief as the numbers climbed effortlessly, his mind racing to comprehend the sheer volume of gold being tossed around.


    Then, a new voice cut through the tension. ¡°Four hundred,¡± it announced, marking the entrance of the last silent member of the gathering into the auction.


    Leo¡¯s mind raced with envy at the sum of gold changing hands. ¡®Four hundred gold coins? I could do so much with that amount,¡¯ he mused, his thoughts a whirlwind of possibilities.


    Crow allowed a brief interlude of silence before declaring the sale. ¡°The Blue Crystal of the Indrik is now the property of Mr. King. Expect its delivery when we next convene.¡±


    Leo¡¯s curiosity piqued at the mention of the Indrik crystal, but before he could ponder further, Mr. King¡¯s voice anchored him to the present.


    ¡°Tell me, Mr. Immortal, what can you share about the new archmage?¡± Mr. King¡¯s voice remained devoid of emotion.


    Immortal¡¯s gaze held steady. ¡°Indeed, news travels swiftly. I possess ample information, but I have terms: a vial of blood from a high-ranking werewolf.¡±


    Mr. King hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Immortal began. ¡°The new archmage is Hellen¡ªa conjurer and diviner. She¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Mr. King¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°I require this information in private.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Immortal exchanged a glance with Mr. Sage, and a barrier materialized around them. Leo watched, curious, as they conversed silently. When the barrier dissipated, Mr. Sage signaled the end of the meeting. The secrets of the new archmage remained veiled.


    ¡°The time has come to conclude our assembly. Until next Sunday, fare thee well.¡±


    With a single clap from Mr. Sage, Leo¡¯s surroundings began to blur, the figures and the stone chamber dissolving into a haze. Moments later, he found himself back in the familiar confines of his room.


    He surveyed his surroundings, ensuring the reality of his return. The mysterious mark on his hand had vanished as if it had never been. Perplexed, he sat on the edge of his bed, grappling with the surreal experience.


    ¡®I was inexplicably taken to a clandestine gathering, mistaken for another. But why? How?¡¯ The questions swirled in his head.


    His memory flickered back to the encounter four days prior. ¡®That man¡ªdid he pass this ¡°Mr. Clone¡± identity onto me? Was it to safeguard the mark? This is a mystery for another time.¡¯


    He recounted the figures from the meeting: Mr. Sage, the apparent leader, along with Ms. Shadow, Mr. Crow, Mr. Immortal, Mr. King, and the unnamed participant. The exchange of items, the bargaining¡ªit was all so vivid.


    Lying back on his bed, Leo contemplated his next move. ¡®Do I bring this to the captain¡¯s attention? What risks might that entail?¡¯ The weight of the decision pressed upon him as he stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.

 Chapter 31: It All Began

    Leo sat in the dimly lit room, the flickering candle casting elongated shadows on the walls. His hand throbbed¡ªa reminder of the clandestine meeting he had attended earlier. The decision weighed heavily on him, like a stone lodged in his chest.


    ¡°If I bring this to the captain,¡± Leo mused, his gaze fixed on the scarred back of his hand, ¡°they can remove it. I¡¯ll be safe¡ªno more secrets, no more danger.¡± But the allure of what he could gain tugged at him. The clandestine gathering had offered tantalizing treasures¡ªknowledge, gold, and, most importantly, information that could alter the course of his life.


    Yet doubts gnawed at him. What if they discovered his true identity? What if the captain unravelled the web of deception he had woven? Leo¡¯s mind raced, each possibility a forked path leading to uncertainty.


    Then, like a sunbeam piercing through storm clouds, inspiration struck. A great man¡¯s words echoed in his memory: ¡°To win big, you sometimes have to take big risks.¡± Leo¡¯s resolve hardened. He would keep the identity of Mr. Clone hidden¡ªfor now.


    That night, thoughts swirled like restless spirits, denying him sleep. The weight of secrets pressed upon him, threatening to suffocate. When dawn painted the sky, Leo rose from his bed, his muscles aching from tension. He followed his routine¡ªexercises, breakfast, and the familiar path to the association.


    Outside, Rorin awaited Leo. The B-rank Paladin, who was typically sluggish in the mornings, stood there with his eyes half-closed, as if still caught between sleep and wakefulness. Leo eyed him curiously, wondering if this was the first time Rorin had managed to awaken so promptly.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Rorin,¡± Leo greeted, doing his best to mask the unease stirring inside him.


    Rorin¡¯s response was little more than a grumble, acknowledging the greeting without much enthusiasm. The two walked side by side, their footsteps echoing in the stillness of the early morning streets.


    A few minutes passed in silence before Rorin¡¯s voice, thick with drowsiness, broke the quiet. ¡°What were you up to last night?¡±


    Leo¡¯s pulse quickened at the sudden question. ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied, attempting to sound casual.


    Rorin, still fighting a yawn, gave him a side glance. ¡°I felt a disturbance in your mana.¡±


    Leo¡¯s mind raced for an explanation. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he said, hoping his tone didn¡¯t betray him. ¡°I overextended during practice. Pushed my spells further than I intended.¡±


    Rorin yawned again, his tone growing a bit more serious. ¡°Just be cautious. Mana corruption creeps up on you before you realize it.¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll be more careful,¡± Leo assured him.


    A few minutes later, they reached the association building. Pushing through the heavy wooden doors, the worn carpet beneath their feet swallowed the sound of their steps. Peter greeted them with a nod, his expression neutral but watchful as always.


    Leo changed into his training clothes¡ªa worn tunic and trousers, marked by the stains of many practice sessions. The mark on his hand ached slightly, reminding him of the secret meeting that had set everything in motion. He couldn¡¯t shake the thought: did Peter suspect anything?


    As Leo headed toward the yard, Rorin¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Leo,¡± Rorin said, his tone casual but purposeful, ¡°go ahead. I need to speak with Edmond. Warm up with Faleria, and I¡¯ll join you in fifteen minutes.¡±


    Leo nodded and made his way outside. Once there, he stretched and got ready. After the promised fifteen minutes, Rorin returned, and they began their practice.


    Leo spent the rest of the day like any other, refining his illusion magic, working on False Power, and slowly improving his Telekinesis. He could now move small objects just a few centimeters.


    As the day went on, Leo felt his pulse quicken with each glance exchanged. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if anyone had started to figure things out.


    ¡­


    The following day settled into routine. Leo¡¯s stress had dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy. After his rigorous training session with Rorin and Faleria, he sought refuge in the library. Samuel had already recognised Leo¡¯s hunger for knowledge, so he gave him an hour to read his books. But Leo knew that mere hour wouldn¡¯t suffice. He had already read ¡°Magic Symbols¡± and ¡°Basic Illusion¡± and returned them to Lavi.


    Now, ¡°Life of Animals¡± lay open before him. Its pages revealed a fascinating tapestry of creatures¡ªsome familiar, others fantastical. Earth and this planet shared common inhabitants like eagles. But here existed enigmas like the gryphon¡ªa hybrid of lion and eagle with big wings on its back.


    Leo¡¯s eyes scanned the text, revealing more curiosities. The kitsu¡ªa fox with three tails, dragons, werewolves, minotaurs, half-human and half-bull, centaurs, more than mere beasts¡ªpossessed intelligence.


    And then there were the basilisks and the elusive unicorns. Unfortunately, ¡°The Life of Animals¡± merely introduced these beings, leaving their depths unexplored.


    As the clock neared noon, Leo closed the worn pages of ¡°Life of Animals.¡± His mind swirled with gryphons, kitsu, and elusive unicorns. With these thoughts, he went to the kitchen to eat his lunch.


    In the kitchen, Albert and Gery sat at the wooden table, their conversation punctuated by bites of food. Leo greeted them, slipping past to retrieve ingredients from the cold box. He took a sausage and two eggs from it, and started making an omelet with sausage.


    Albert¡¯s voice cut through the air, muffled by a mouthful of lunch. ¡°Leo, when will you take the exam to advance to E rank?¡±


    Leo turned, studying Albert¡¯s bearded face. ¡°I¡¯ve just become an E- Mr. Albert, I haven¡¯t even done my writing exam yet,¡± he replied, stirring his omelette. ¡°And beside, I don¡¯t know when I can take the exam. ¡±


    Albert leaned back, his eyes twinkling. "You don''t know yet? After E-, you can take the exam every week."


    He took another bite, talking through a mouthful of food. "Me, Gery, and Peter are all taking it this week."


    Leo raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Peter? He''s taking the exam too?"


    Albert nodded. "Yep, he''s excited about it."


    "Well, first, I need to get a lot stronger," Leo said.


    Albert stood up and ambled over to the sink. Gery hovered nearby, clutching his dish as he waited for his turn. However, Albert paused midway, his gaze settling on Leo with a curious glint in his eyes.


    "Something wrong?" Leo asked, noticing the stare.


    Albert scratched his beard. "You''ve grown a lot taller these past few months. Do kids your age really grow this fast?"


    Leo looked at himself, then at Albert. The difference was striking; just a short while ago, he barely reached Albert''s shoulder.


    Gery chimed in, glancing over. "They say exercise straightens bones. Maybe that''s part of it."


    "Maybe," Albert muttered, still standing by the sink.


    Gery, losing patience, said, "Can you move, please?"


    Albert snapped out of his thoughts. "Oh, sorry," he said, stepping aside as Gery moved in to wash his dish.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Anyway, see you around, Leo," Albert added as he left.


    Gery echoed the farewell, and the kitchen settled back into its quiet routine.


    After finishing his lunch, Leo returned to the library. Lavi was yet to arrive so Leo seized the opportunity, immersing himself in the pages of ¡°Life of Animals.¡± The clock ticked, and as expected, Lavi strolled in twenty minutes behind schedule. But Leo had already read the last chapter.


    While Lavi was arranging his materials on the table, Leo returned Life of Animals to its designated place on the bookshelf. When he turned back, Lavi had already settled in, prepared for their next lesson.


    Lavi¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Last time, you chose ¡®False Power,¡¯ a smart move. Today, we¡¯ll focus on two more spells¡ª¡®Calm¡¯ and ¡®False Aura.¡¯¡± He laid out fresh sheets of paper in front of Leo, each covered with intricate spell markings. One half of the pages was dedicated to the symbols of "Calm," while the other displayed those of "False Aura."


    Leo¡¯s fingers brushed over the symbols as Lavi continued. ¡°Now that you¡¯re an E-rank, you¡¯ve got room for two more words. Today, we¡¯ll expand your spell repertoire.¡±


    The room felt charged with expectation as Leo leaned in, eager to dive into the new material.


    Before proceeding, Lavi paused, his gaze fixed on Leo. ¡°Any questions about what we covered last time?¡±


    Leo thought for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Actually, yeah,¡± he began, curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°How exactly does ¡®False Power¡¯ connect to illusion magic? It feels more like an enchantment than an illusion.¡±


    Lavi¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Ah, the intricacies of magic,¡± he mused. ¡°When you truly grasp it, you¡¯ll see that ¡®False Power¡¯ is, indeed, about illusion. Imagine this: when you cast ¡®False Power,¡¯ you¡¯re weaving an illusion around magic items, convincing them they lack any inherent power.¡±


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But how? Weapons don¡¯t have eyes, and I never physically touch them when I use the spell.¡±


    Lavi leaned in, his voice conspiratorial. ¡°Picture it: a pulse of mana emanates from your spell, affecting anything nearby. Magic items, unlike humans, possess rudimentary intelligence¡ªthey don¡¯t require much mana for this illusion.¡±


    Leo absorbed the explanation, intrigued yet puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t we use an Illusion on a human the same way we do on magic items? That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to reveal our mark to the opponent.¡±


    Lavi leaned back, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Ah, the delicate balance,¡± he replied. ¡°Magic items lack human complexity¡ªtheir intelligence minimal. In illusion spells, precision matters. You channel mana to a specific point. But spell circles¡ªwell, they¡¯re not mere veils. You must grasp their entirety, then reshape them like a sculptor molding clay. That''s what we do in science.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Leo said, mentally noting the nuances.


    Lavi placed a fresh sheet of white paper before him. ¡°Now, our new words: ¡®Fear¡¯ and ¡®Courage.¡¯¡± He wrote the letters, emphasizing their simplicity. ¡°For E- rank, you need at least four spells. E rank illusionists, due to the similarity of their initial spells, require seven. And E+? A total of ten.¡±


    Leo examined the words, their power resonating within him.


    ¡°These next spells are straightforward,¡± Lavi continued. ¡°Their names match the words of power that were used to create them. ¡®Fear¡¯ induces fear, while ¡®Courage¡¯ instills confidence. To cast them, place the word atop the symbol¡¯s central circle.¡±


    Leo visualized the spells in his mind, anticipation building with each passing second.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be practicing them today,¡± Lavi said, raising his hand to halt him. ¡°But pay attention.¡± He leaned in and whispered, ¡°Fear.¡±


    Leo''s heart instantly pounded in his chest, his skin growing clammy as an overwhelming sense of dread gripped him. It wasn¡¯t a physical fear, but a deep, unsettling panic that gnawed at his resolve.


    Lavi held his hand steady. ¡°And now, ¡®Courage.¡¯¡±


    In an instant, the fear evaporated, replaced by an unshakable confidence. A wave of inner strength coursed through Leo, steadying his breath and mind.


    Leo¡¯s eyes met Lavi¡¯s, wide with astonishment. ¡°Remarkable.¡±


    Lavi gave a brief nod. ¡°Remember, magic isn¡¯t just about saying the words. It¡¯s about emotion, intent, and understanding. Every spell taps into those.¡±


    Turning back to the paper in front of him, Leo refocused. The circle of magic for "Calm" and "False Aura" seemed to beckon him, as if the inked symbols held ancient knowledge. He carefully traced the curves of each mark, feeling the gentle flow of mana beginning to channel through his fingertips, connecting with the lines of the spell.


    ¡­


    The next day, Leo waited for his class with Lavi and was surprised when Lavi showed up on time. There was a sense of anticipation in the air as Lavi approached him.


    ¡°Leo, I have a mission today. Take these,¡± Lavi said, handing him a stack of papers. ¡°Keep practicing, and if you have any questions, ask Samuel.¡±


    Leo accepted the papers, curiosity stirring. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Lavi replied, his farewell brief and to the point. He turned and headed toward the main hall, where Edmond stood waiting for him.


    Edmond¡¯s gaze was sharp as he addressed Lavi. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Without another word, Lavi fell in step behind him. The two made their way through the winding corridors of the church, passing through dimly lit halls that led deeper underground. The air grew colder, the stone walls damp and rough as they descended into the church dungeons. The faint flicker of torches cast long, eerie shadows, adding to the unsettling stillness of the place.


    At last, Edmond stopped in front of a cell. The iron bars were thick and rusted, casting jagged shadows across the floor. Edmond unlocked the gate with a heavy clank, his voice low and commanding. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Inside the cell sat a man¡ªAline¡ªhis body visibly trembling. The fear in his eyes was unmistakable. Lavi stepped closer, a smirk curling on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re already shaking? I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Raising his hand, Lavi whispered words of power. Aline¡¯s pupils widened in terror, and a piercing scream echoed through the dungeon, sending a chill through the cold stone walls.


    ¡­


    Leo spent the next three days practicing the ¡®Calm¡¯ spell, inching closer to mastering it. After finishing his patrol, he headed home, his thoughts preoccupied with the secret meeting scheduled for tomorrow. As he approached his house, distant shouting caught his attention. His heart raced, and he quickened his pace, rounding the corner to see three men confronting his mother and Belgilia. Two of the men were large and intimidating, while the third, smaller and loud, seemed to be leading the confrontation.


    The small man¡¯s voice was raised, yelling at Belgilia, while one of the larger men lifted his fist, ready to strike. Without thinking, Leo darted forward, his hand shooting out to grab the man¡¯s wrist before the blow could land.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Leo¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding.


    The small man turned to face him, a smug grin creeping across his face. ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sized them up. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    The small man scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? Of course, you wouldn¡¯t. If you did, you¡¯d have told me you left my house so I could rent it to someone else.¡±


    Recognition flickered in Leo¡¯s mind¡ªthis was their landlord.


    Before Leo could respond, the landlord waved dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll take this kid, beat the shit out of him, and then you¡¯ll bring me my money,¡± he sneered, directing his goons.


    The first big man tried to wrench his hand free from Leo¡¯s iron grip but failed. Leo tightened his hold, and the man let out a strangled cry of pain, collapsing to his knees. The second man stepped forward, intent on helping his companion, but Leo was quicker. Raising his hand, Leo whispered, ¡°Calm.¡±


    Instantly, the man¡¯s aggression melted away, his posture loosening as confusion crossed his face. Leo didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe drove a swift kick into the man¡¯s stomach, sending him crumpling to the ground.


    Turning back to the small man, Leo''s patience ran thin. ¡°How much is your rent?¡±


    The landlord, now visibly trembling, took a step back, his confidence shattered.


    ¡°Talk!¡± Leo¡¯s voice thundered, causing the man to flinch.


    ¡°F-Fifty silver,¡± the landlord stammered, his smug attitude replaced by fear.


    Leo pulled out five ten-silver coins, holding them up for the small man to see. The moment the landlord''s eyes locked onto the money, his fear melted away, replaced by greedy anticipation. He reached out, but before his fingers could touch the coins, Leo grabbed his wrist tightly.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s world shifted. Everything around him¡ªLeo¡¯s mother, Belgilia, the street¡ªvanished in an instant. Darkness closed in from all sides, leaving only him and Leo, who now towered over him with a twisted, monstrous face. Leo¡¯s eyes glowed red, and sharp, menacing teeth appeared where his mouth had been.


    ¡°If I see you anywhere near my family again,¡± Leo''s voice echoed inside the man¡¯s head, cold and threatening, ¡°I will kill you. Do you understand?¡±


    The landlord¡¯s terror was palpable. His entire body trembled as he nodded frantically, his mind overwhelmed by the fear of the otherworldly figure in front of him.


    And just as suddenly as it had started, it was over. Reality snapped back into place. The familiar surroundings returned, the street was once again normal, and Leo stood before him, calm and human. The small man¡¯s eyes darted around wildly, then he turned and bolted without a second glance. The two larger men scrambled after him, their tough demeanor forgotten.


    Leo watched them flee before turning to his mother and Belgilia. Both of them stood frozen in shock, still processing what had just happened.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Leo asked, his tone much gentler now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± his mother answered, still a bit shaken.


    ¡°I had that under control,¡± Belgilia added, folding her arms defiantly.


    Leo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. But if anything happens to you while I¡¯m around, how can I face my master?¡± He glanced around, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside,¡± his mother said with a nod, some of the tension leaving her face.


    Belgilia let out a short laugh, and a smile finally broke through on his mother¡¯s face as well. The air felt lighter now that the danger had passed. Belgilia stayed with them for the rest of the day, chatting and sharing a few more laughs. When Rorin returned home, they heard his booming voice echoing through the neighborhood as Belgilia likely told him about the confrontation.


    ¡°Looks like Belgilia told the story,¡± Leo commented, smirking.


    His mother chuckled softly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After some time, the shouting died down, and it seemed Belgilia had managed to calm Rorin¡¯s temper. Leo stood up from his seat, stretching his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed. Goodnight, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, sweetie.¡±


    Leo went to his room and collapsed onto his bed, his mind wandering. Compared to the events he was preparing for tomorrow, today¡¯s altercation seemed small, almost trivial. As thoughts of the secret meeting filled his mind, exhaustion took over, and soon he drifted off to sleep.